This is a modern-English version of Andersen's Fairy Tales, originally written by Andersen, H. C. (Hans Christian). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





ANDERSEN'S FAIRY TALES



By Hans Christian Andersen















THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES

Many years ago, there was an Emperor, who was so excessively fond of new clothes, that he spent all his money in dress. He did not trouble himself in the least about his soldiers; nor did he care to go either to the theatre or the chase, except for the opportunities then afforded him for displaying his new clothes. He had a different suit for each hour of the day; and as of any other king or emperor, one is accustomed to say, “he is sitting in council,” it was always said of him, “The Emperor is sitting in his wardrobe.”

Many years ago, there was an Emperor who was so obsessed with new clothes that he spent all his money on outfits. He didn't care at all about his soldiers, and he wasn't interested in going to the theater or hunting, except for the chance to show off his new clothes. He had a different outfit for every hour of the day; and while people usually say of any other king or emperor, “he is sitting in council,” it was always said of him, “The Emperor is sitting in his wardrobe.”

Time passed merrily in the large town which was his capital; strangers arrived every day at the court. One day, two rogues, calling themselves weavers, made their appearance. They gave out that they knew how to weave stuffs of the most beautiful colors and elaborate patterns, the clothes manufactured from which should have the wonderful property of remaining invisible to everyone who was unfit for the office he held, or who was extraordinarily simple in character.

Time went by happily in the big town that was his capital; new people showed up every day at the court. One day, two con artists, claiming to be weavers, appeared. They announced that they could create fabrics in the most stunning colors and intricate patterns, and that the clothes made from them would have the amazing ability to remain invisible to anyone who was unworthy of the position they held or who was incredibly naive.

“These must, indeed, be splendid clothes!” thought the Emperor. “Had I such a suit, I might at once find out what men in my realms are unfit for their office, and also be able to distinguish the wise from the foolish! This stuff must be woven for me immediately.” And he caused large sums of money to be given to both the weavers in order that they might begin their work directly.

“These must be really amazing clothes!” thought the Emperor. “If I had a suit like that, I could instantly see which people in my kingdom aren’t fit for their jobs, and I would also be able to tell the wise from the foolish! This fabric needs to be made for me right away.” And he had large sums of money given to the weavers so they could start working right away.

So the two pretended weavers set up two looms, and affected to work very busily, though in reality they did nothing at all. They asked for the most delicate silk and the purest gold thread; put both into their own knapsacks; and then continued their pretended work at the empty looms until late at night.

So the two fake weavers set up two looms and pretended to work really hard, even though they weren’t doing anything at all. They asked for the finest silk and the purest gold thread; stuffed both into their own backpacks; and then kept up their act of working on the empty looms until late at night.

“I should like to know how the weavers are getting on with my cloth,” said the Emperor to himself, after some little time had elapsed; he was, however, rather embarrassed, when he remembered that a simpleton, or one unfit for his office, would be unable to see the manufacture. To be sure, he thought he had nothing to risk in his own person; but yet, he would prefer sending somebody else, to bring him intelligence about the weavers, and their work, before he troubled himself in the affair. All the people throughout the city had heard of the wonderful property the cloth was to possess; and all were anxious to learn how wise, or how ignorant, their neighbors might prove to be.

“I’d like to know how the weavers are doing with my cloth,” the Emperor thought to himself after a little while. He felt a bit uneasy when he remembered that a simpleton or someone unfit for their position wouldn’t be able to see the fabric being made. Certainly, he figured he had nothing to lose personally; however, he would rather send someone else to bring him news about the weavers and their work before he got involved. Everyone in the city had heard about the incredible qualities the cloth was supposed to have, and they were all eager to find out how wise or how foolish their neighbors might be.

“I will send my faithful old minister to the weavers,” said the Emperor at last, after some deliberation, “he will be best able to see how the cloth looks; for he is a man of sense, and no one can be more suitable for his office than he is.”

“I'll send my loyal old minister to the weavers,” said the Emperor finally, after thinking it over, “he'll be best at judging how the cloth looks; he's a sensible man, and no one is more suited for this job than he is.”

So the faithful old minister went into the hall, where the knaves were working with all their might, at their empty looms. “What can be the meaning of this?” thought the old man, opening his eyes very wide. “I cannot discover the least bit of thread on the looms.” However, he did not express his thoughts aloud.

So the loyal old minister walked into the hall, where the crooks were working hard at their empty looms. “What could this mean?” thought the old man, widening his eyes in surprise. “I can’t see a single thread on the looms.” However, he didn’t voice his thoughts.

The impostors requested him very courteously to be so good as to come nearer their looms; and then asked him whether the design pleased him, and whether the colors were not very beautiful; at the same time pointing to the empty frames. The poor old minister looked and looked, he could not discover anything on the looms, for a very good reason, viz: there was nothing there. “What!” thought he again. “Is it possible that I am a simpleton? I have never thought so myself; and no one must know it now if I am so. Can it be, that I am unfit for my office? No, that must not be said either. I will never confess that I could not see the stuff.”

The impostors politely asked him to come closer to their looms and then inquired if he liked the design and if the colors were beautiful, while pointing to the empty frames. The poor old minister looked and looked but couldn’t see anything on the looms, for a very good reason: there was nothing there. “What!” he thought again. “Is it possible that I’m a fool? I’ve never thought so myself, and no one can know that now if I am. Could it be that I’m unfit for my position? No, that can’t be said either. I will never admit that I couldn’t see the fabric.”

“Well, Sir Minister!” said one of the knaves, still pretending to work. “You do not say whether the stuff pleases you.”

“Well, Sir Minister!” said one of the rogues, still pretending to work. “You don’t say if the stuff pleases you.”

“Oh, it is excellent!” replied the old minister, looking at the loom through his spectacles. “This pattern, and the colors, yes, I will tell the Emperor without delay, how very beautiful I think them.”

“Oh, it’s amazing!” replied the old minister, looking at the loom through his glasses. “This pattern and the colors—yes, I’ll tell the Emperor right away how beautiful I think they are.”

“We shall be much obliged to you,” said the impostors, and then they named the different colors and described the pattern of the pretended stuff. The old minister listened attentively to their words, in order that he might repeat them to the Emperor; and then the knaves asked for more silk and gold, saying that it was necessary to complete what they had begun. However, they put all that was given them into their knapsacks; and continued to work with as much apparent diligence as before at their empty looms.

“We’d really appreciate it,” said the con artists, and then they mentioned the different colors and described the design of the fake fabric. The old minister paid close attention to what they said so he could report it to the Emperor; then the tricksters asked for more silk and gold, claiming it was needed to finish what they started. However, they put everything they received into their backpacks and kept pretending to work just as hard as before at their empty looms.

The Emperor now sent another officer of his court to see how the men were getting on, and to ascertain whether the cloth would soon be ready. It was just the same with this gentleman as with the minister; he surveyed the looms on all sides, but could see nothing at all but the empty frames.

The Emperor sent another member of his court to check on the progress of the workers and to find out if the cloth would be ready soon. This gentleman faced the same situation as the minister; he looked around at the looms, but all he saw were empty frames.

“Does not the stuff appear as beautiful to you, as it did to my lord the minister?” asked the impostors of the Emperor's second ambassador; at the same time making the same gestures as before, and talking of the design and colors which were not there.

“Doesn't the material look just as beautiful to you as it did to my lord the minister?” asked the con artists of the Emperor's second ambassador, simultaneously making the same gestures as before and discussing the design and colors that weren't actually there.

“I certainly am not stupid!” thought the messenger. “It must be, that I am not fit for my good, profitable office! That is very odd; however, no one shall know anything about it.” And accordingly he praised the stuff he could not see, and declared that he was delighted with both colors and patterns. “Indeed, please your Imperial Majesty,” said he to his sovereign when he returned, “the cloth which the weavers are preparing is extraordinarily magnificent.”

“I definitely am not stupid!” thought the messenger. “It must be that I’m just not suited for my good, well-paying job! That’s really strange; still, no one can find out about it.” So, he complimented the fabric he couldn’t see and claimed to be thrilled with both the colors and patterns. “Indeed, Your Imperial Majesty,” he said to his ruler when he got back, “the cloth that the weavers are working on is incredibly magnificent.”

The whole city was talking of the splendid cloth which the Emperor had ordered to be woven at his own expense.

The entire city was buzzing about the amazing fabric that the Emperor had commissioned to be created at his own cost.

And now the Emperor himself wished to see the costly manufacture, while it was still in the loom. Accompanied by a select number of officers of the court, among whom were the two honest men who had already admired the cloth, he went to the crafty impostors, who, as soon as they were aware of the Emperor's approach, went on working more diligently than ever; although they still did not pass a single thread through the looms.

And now the Emperor wanted to see the expensive fabric while it was still on the loom. Accompanied by a few chosen court officials, including the two honest men who had already admired the cloth, he went to the sly tricksters. As soon as they realized the Emperor was coming, they worked even harder than before, even though they still hadn't threaded a single piece of fabric through the looms.

“Is not the work absolutely magnificent?” said the two officers of the crown, already mentioned. “If your Majesty will only be pleased to look at it! What a splendid design! What glorious colors!” and at the same time they pointed to the empty frames; for they imagined that everyone else could see this exquisite piece of workmanship.

“Isn’t the work absolutely amazing?” said the two crown officers mentioned earlier. “If Your Majesty would just look at it! What a fantastic design! What beautiful colors!” At the same time, they pointed to the empty frames, thinking that everyone else could see this exquisite piece of craftsmanship.

“How is this?” said the Emperor to himself. “I can see nothing! This is indeed a terrible affair! Am I a simpleton, or am I unfit to be an Emperor? That would be the worst thing that could happen—Oh! the cloth is charming,” said he, aloud. “It has my complete approbation.” And he smiled most graciously, and looked closely at the empty looms; for on no account would he say that he could not see what two of the officers of his court had praised so much. All his retinue now strained their eyes, hoping to discover something on the looms, but they could see no more than the others; nevertheless, they all exclaimed, “Oh, how beautiful!” and advised his majesty to have some new clothes made from this splendid material, for the approaching procession. “Magnificent! Charming! Excellent!” resounded on all sides; and everyone was uncommonly gay. The Emperor shared in the general satisfaction; and presented the impostors with the riband of an order of knighthood, to be worn in their button-holes, and the title of “Gentlemen Weavers.”

“How is this?” the Emperor thought to himself. “I can’t see anything! This is truly awful! Am I really that foolish, or am I not fit to be an Emperor? That would be the worst thing that could happen—Oh! the fabric is lovely,” he said out loud. “I completely approve of it.” And he smiled warmly, examining the empty looms; he absolutely wouldn’t admit that he couldn’t see what two of his court officials had praised so highly. His entire entourage now strained their eyes, hoping to catch a glimpse of something on the looms, but they saw no more than the others; still, they all shouted, “Oh, how beautiful!” and suggested to His Majesty that he have some new clothes made from this incredible material for the upcoming procession. “Magnificent! Lovely! Excellent!” echoed all around; and everyone was unusually cheerful. The Emperor joined in the collective excitement and awarded the frauds with a ribbon of an order of knighthood to wear in their buttonholes, along with the title of “Gentlemen Weavers.”

The rogues sat up the whole of the night before the day on which the procession was to take place, and had sixteen lights burning, so that everyone might see how anxious they were to finish the Emperor's new suit. They pretended to roll the cloth off the looms; cut the air with their scissors; and sewed with needles without any thread in them. “See!” cried they, at last. “The Emperor's new clothes are ready!”

The tricksters stayed up all night before the day of the parade, with sixteen lights lit so everyone could see how eager they were to finish the Emperor's new suit. They acted like they were rolling the fabric off the looms, cut the air with their scissors, and sewed with needles that had no thread. “Look!” they finally exclaimed. “The Emperor's new clothes are ready!”

And now the Emperor, with all the grandees of his court, came to the weavers; and the rogues raised their arms, as if in the act of holding something up, saying, “Here are your Majesty's trousers! Here is the scarf! Here is the mantle! The whole suit is as light as a cobweb; one might fancy one has nothing at all on, when dressed in it; that, however, is the great virtue of this delicate cloth.”

And now the Emperor, along with all the important people in his court, approached the weavers; and the con artists raised their arms, pretending to hold something up, saying, “Here are your Majesty's pants! Here is the scarf! Here is the cloak! The whole outfit is as light as a spider's web; you might think you're wearing nothing at all when dressed in it; that's the incredible benefit of this fine fabric.”

“Yes indeed!” said all the courtiers, although not one of them could see anything of this exquisite manufacture.

“Yes indeed!” said all the courtiers, even though none of them could see anything of this exquisite craftsmanship.

“If your Imperial Majesty will be graciously pleased to take off your clothes, we will fit on the new suit, in front of the looking glass.”

“If it pleases your Imperial Majesty to take off your clothes, we will help you try on the new suit in front of the mirror.”

The Emperor was accordingly undressed, and the rogues pretended to array him in his new suit; the Emperor turning round, from side to side, before the looking glass.

The Emperor was then undressed, and the tricksters pretended to dress him in his new outfit while the Emperor turned from side to side in front of the mirror.

“How splendid his Majesty looks in his new clothes, and how well they fit!” everyone cried out. “What a design! What colors! These are indeed royal robes!”

“How amazing our King looks in his new clothes, and how well they fit!” everyone exclaimed. “What a design! What colors! These are truly royal robes!”

“The canopy which is to be borne over your Majesty, in the procession, is waiting,” announced the chief master of the ceremonies.

“The canopy that will be held over your Majesty during the procession is ready,” announced the chief master of ceremonies.

“I am quite ready,” answered the Emperor. “Do my new clothes fit well?” asked he, turning himself round again before the looking glass, in order that he might appear to be examining his handsome suit.

“I’m all set,” replied the Emperor. “Do my new clothes fit properly?” he asked, turning around again in front of the mirror, so he could look like he was admiring his stylish outfit.

The lords of the bedchamber, who were to carry his Majesty's train felt about on the ground, as if they were lifting up the ends of the mantle; and pretended to be carrying something; for they would by no means betray anything like simplicity, or unfitness for their office.

The lords of the bedchamber, who were supposed to carry His Majesty's train, felt around on the ground as if they were lifting the ends of the mantle and pretended to be carrying something. They certainly wanted to avoid showing any signs of awkwardness or unfitness for their position.

So now the Emperor walked under his high canopy in the midst of the procession, through the streets of his capital; and all the people standing by, and those at the windows, cried out, “Oh! How beautiful are our Emperor's new clothes! What a magnificent train there is to the mantle; and how gracefully the scarf hangs!” in short, no one would allow that he could not see these much-admired clothes; because, in doing so, he would have declared himself either a simpleton or unfit for his office. Certainly, none of the Emperor's various suits, had ever made so great an impression, as these invisible ones.

So now the Emperor walked under his high canopy in the middle of the parade, through the streets of his capital; and everyone standing by, as well as those at the windows, shouted, “Oh! How beautiful our Emperor's new clothes are! What a magnificent train on the cloak; and how elegantly the scarf drapes!” In short, no one would admit that they couldn't see these highly praised clothes; because doing so would reveal that they were either foolish or unfit for their position. Certainly, none of the Emperor's various outfits had ever made such a big impression as these invisible ones.

“But the Emperor has nothing at all on!” said a little child.

"But the Emperor isn't wearing anything!" said a little child.

“Listen to the voice of innocence!” exclaimed his father; and what the child had said was whispered from one to another.

“Listen to the voice of innocence!” his father exclaimed; and what the child had said was passed along from one person to another.

“But he has nothing at all on!” at last cried out all the people. The Emperor was vexed, for he knew that the people were right; but he thought the procession must go on now! And the lords of the bedchamber took greater pains than ever, to appear holding up a train, although, in reality, there was no train to hold.

“But he’s not wearing anything at all!” everyone finally shouted. The Emperor was annoyed because he knew they were right; but he thought the parade had to continue! And the lords of the bedchamber worked even harder to pretend they were holding up a train, even though there was actually no train to hold.





THE SWINEHERD

There was once a poor Prince, who had a kingdom. His kingdom was very small, but still quite large enough to marry upon; and he wished to marry.

There was once a poor Prince who had a kingdom. His kingdom was small, but still big enough to get married; and he wanted to marry.

It was certainly rather cool of him to say to the Emperor's daughter, “Will you have me?” But so he did; for his name was renowned far and wide; and there were a hundred princesses who would have answered, “Yes!” and “Thank you kindly.” We shall see what this princess said.

It was pretty bold of him to ask the Emperor's daughter, “Will you marry me?” But he did; his name was famous everywhere, and there were a hundred princesses who would have replied, “Yes!” and “Thank you so much.” We'll find out what this princess said.

Listen!

Listen up!

It happened that where the Prince's father lay buried, there grew a rose tree—a most beautiful rose tree, which blossomed only once in every five years, and even then bore only one flower, but that was a rose! It smelt so sweet that all cares and sorrows were forgotten by him who inhaled its fragrance.

It just so happened that where the Prince's father was buried, a rose bush grew—a stunning rose bush that only blossomed once every five years, and even then, it produced just one flower, but what a rose it was! Its scent was so sweet that anyone who breathed in its fragrance forgot all their worries and sorrows.

And furthermore, the Prince had a nightingale, who could sing in such a manner that it seemed as though all sweet melodies dwelt in her little throat. So the Princess was to have the rose, and the nightingale; and they were accordingly put into large silver caskets, and sent to her.

And on top of that, the Prince had a nightingale that could sing so beautifully it felt like all the lovely melodies were trapped in her tiny throat. So, the Princess was to receive the rose and the nightingale, which were placed in large silver boxes and sent to her.

The Emperor had them brought into a large hall, where the Princess was playing at “Visiting,” with the ladies of the court; and when she saw the caskets with the presents, she clapped her hands for joy.

The Emperor had them brought into a large hall, where the Princess was playing “Visiting” with the ladies of the court; and when she saw the caskets with the gifts, she clapped her hands in delight.

“Ah, if it were but a little pussy-cat!” said she; but the rose tree, with its beautiful rose came to view.

“Ah, if it were just a little kitty!” she said; but the rose bush, with its beautiful rose, came into view.

“Oh, how prettily it is made!” said all the court ladies.

“Oh, how beautifully it's made!” said all the court ladies.

“It is more than pretty,” said the Emperor, “it is charming!”

“It’s not just pretty,” said the Emperor, “it’s charming!”

But the Princess touched it, and was almost ready to cry.

But the Princess touched it and was nearly in tears.

“Fie, papa!” said she. “It is not made at all, it is natural!”

“Ugh, dad!” she said. “It’s not made up at all, it’s just natural!”

“Let us see what is in the other casket, before we get into a bad humor,” said the Emperor. So the nightingale came forth and sang so delightfully that at first no one could say anything ill-humored of her.

“Let’s check out what’s in the other casket before we get in a bad mood,” said the Emperor. So the nightingale emerged and sang so beautifully that at first, no one could say anything negative about her.

“Superbe! Charmant!” exclaimed the ladies; for they all used to chatter French, each one worse than her neighbor.

“Superb! Charming!” exclaimed the ladies, as they all chatted in French, each one worse than the other.

“How much the bird reminds me of the musical box that belonged to our blessed Empress,” said an old knight. “Oh yes! These are the same tones, the same execution.”

“How much the bird reminds me of the music box that belonged to our beloved Empress,” said an old knight. “Oh yes! These are the same sounds, the same style.”

“Yes! yes!” said the Emperor, and he wept like a child at the remembrance.

"Yes! Yes!" said the Emperor, and he cried like a child at the memory.

“I will still hope that it is not a real bird,” said the Princess.

“I still hope that it’s not a real bird,” said the Princess.

“Yes, it is a real bird,” said those who had brought it. “Well then let the bird fly,” said the Princess; and she positively refused to see the Prince.

“Yes, it’s a real bird,” said the people who brought it. “Well then, let the bird fly,” said the Princess, and she absolutely refused to see the Prince.

However, he was not to be discouraged; he daubed his face over brown and black; pulled his cap over his ears, and knocked at the door.

However, he wasn’t going to be discouraged; he smeared his face with brown and black, pulled his cap down over his ears, and knocked on the door.

“Good day to my lord, the Emperor!” said he. “Can I have employment at the palace?”

“Good day to my lord, the Emperor!” he said. “Can I get a job at the palace?”

“Why, yes,” said the Emperor. “I want some one to take care of the pigs, for we have a great many of them.”

“Sure,” said the Emperor. “I need someone to take care of the pigs, because we have quite a few of them.”

So the Prince was appointed “Imperial Swineherd.” He had a dirty little room close by the pigsty; and there he sat the whole day, and worked. By the evening he had made a pretty little kitchen-pot. Little bells were hung all round it; and when the pot was boiling, these bells tinkled in the most charming manner, and played the old melody,

So the Prince was given the title of “Imperial Swineherd.” He had a small, messy room next to the pigpen, where he spent the entire day working. By evening, he had crafted a cute little cooking pot. Tiny bells were hung all around it, and when the pot boiled, these bells tinkled in a delightful way, playing the old melody.

    “Ach! du lieber Augustin,
    Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”*

    * “Ah! dear Augustine!
    All is gone, gone, gone!”
 
    “Ah! dear Augustine!
    Everything is gone, gone, gone!”* 

    * “Ah! dear Augustine!
    All is gone, gone, gone!”

But what was still more curious, whoever held his finger in the smoke of the kitchen-pot, immediately smelt all the dishes that were cooking on every hearth in the city—this, you see, was something quite different from the rose.

But what was even more interesting was that anyone who held their finger in the smoke of the kitchen pot could instantly smell all the dishes cooking on every stove in the city—this, as you can see, was something completely different from the rose.

Now the Princess happened to walk that way; and when she heard the tune, she stood quite still, and seemed pleased; for she could play “Lieber Augustine”; it was the only piece she knew; and she played it with one finger.

Now the Princess happened to walk that way; and when she heard the tune, she stopped and looked happy; because she could play “Lieber Augustine”; it was the only piece she knew; and she played it with one finger.

“Why there is my piece,” said the Princess. “That swineherd must certainly have been well educated! Go in and ask him the price of the instrument.”

“There's my piece,” said the Princess. “That swineherd must have been well educated! Go inside and ask him how much the instrument costs.”

So one of the court-ladies must run in; however, she drew on wooden slippers first.

So one of the ladies-in-waiting had to hurry in; however, she put on wooden slippers first.

“What will you take for the kitchen-pot?” said the lady.

“What will you take for the pot?” said the lady.

“I will have ten kisses from the Princess,” said the swineherd.

“I want ten kisses from the Princess,” said the swineherd.

“Yes, indeed!” said the lady.

"Yes, definitely!" said the lady.

“I cannot sell it for less,” rejoined the swineherd.

“I can’t sell it for less,” replied the pig farmer.

“He is an impudent fellow!” said the Princess, and she walked on; but when she had gone a little way, the bells tinkled so prettily

“He's such a rude guy!” said the Princess, and she walked away; but after she had gone a short distance, the bells tinkled so beautifully.

    “Ach! du lieber Augustin,
    Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”
 
“Ah! dear Augustin, everything is gone, gone, gone!”

“Stay,” said the Princess. “Ask him if he will have ten kisses from the ladies of my court.”

“Wait,” said the Princess. “Ask him if he wants ten kisses from the ladies of my court.”

“No, thank you!” said the swineherd. “Ten kisses from the Princess, or I keep the kitchen-pot myself.”

“No, thank you!” said the swineherd. “Ten kisses from the Princess, or I’ll keep the kitchen pot for myself.”

“That must not be, either!” said the Princess. “But do you all stand before me that no one may see us.”

“That can’t happen!” said the Princess. “But you all need to stand in front of me so that no one can see us.”

And the court-ladies placed themselves in front of her, and spread out their dresses—the swineherd got ten kisses, and the Princess—the kitchen-pot.

And the ladies in waiting stood in front of her and spread out their dresses—the swineherd received ten kisses, and the Princess—the kitchen pot.

That was delightful! The pot was boiling the whole evening, and the whole of the following day. They knew perfectly well what was cooking at every fire throughout the city, from the chamberlain's to the cobbler's; the court-ladies danced and clapped their hands.

That was amazing! The pot was boiling all evening and all of the next day. They knew exactly what was cooking at every fire in the city, from the chamberlain's to the cobbler's; the ladies of the court danced and clapped their hands.

“We know who has soup, and who has pancakes for dinner to-day, who has cutlets, and who has eggs. How interesting!”

“We know who’s having soup and who’s having pancakes for dinner today, who has cutlets, and who has eggs. How interesting!”

“Yes, but keep my secret, for I am an Emperor's daughter.”

“Yes, but you have to keep my secret because I’m the Emperor’s daughter.”

The swineherd—that is to say—the Prince, for no one knew that he was other than an ill-favored swineherd, let not a day pass without working at something; he at last constructed a rattle, which, when it was swung round, played all the waltzes and jig tunes, which have ever been heard since the creation of the world.

The swineherd—that is to say—the Prince, since no one knew he was anything more than an unattractive swineherd, made sure to spend each day doing something productive; eventually, he built a rattle that, when spun around, played all the waltzes and jig tunes that have ever been heard since the beginning of time.

“Ah, that is superbe!” said the Princess when she passed by. “I have never heard prettier compositions! Go in and ask him the price of the instrument; but mind, he shall have no more kisses!”

“Wow, that’s amazing!” said the Princess as she walked by. “I’ve never heard prettier music! Go inside and ask him how much the instrument costs; but remember, he’s not getting any more kisses!”

“He will have a hundred kisses from the Princess!” said the lady who had been to ask.

“He will get a hundred kisses from the Princess!” said the lady who had gone to inquire.

“I think he is not in his right senses!” said the Princess, and walked on, but when she had gone a little way, she stopped again. “One must encourage art,” said she, “I am the Emperor's daughter. Tell him he shall, as on yesterday, have ten kisses from me, and may take the rest from the ladies of the court.”

“I think he’s not thinking straight!” said the Princess, and walked on, but after a short distance, she paused again. “We have to support art,” she said, “I’m the Emperor’s daughter. Tell him he can, like yesterday, have ten kisses from me, and can get the rest from the ladies of the court.”

“Oh—but we should not like that at all!” said they. “What are you muttering?” asked the Princess. “If I can kiss him, surely you can. Remember that you owe everything to me.” So the ladies were obliged to go to him again.

“Oh—but we wouldn't like that at all!” they said. “What are you mumbling about?” asked the Princess. “If I can kiss him, then you can too. Remember, you owe everything to me.” So the ladies had no choice but to approach him again.

“A hundred kisses from the Princess,” said he, “or else let everyone keep his own!”

“A hundred kisses from the Princess,” he said, “or else let everyone keep their own!”

“Stand round!” said she; and all the ladies stood round her whilst the kissing was going on.

“Stand around!” she said; and all the ladies gathered around her while the kissing was happening.

“What can be the reason for such a crowd close by the pigsty?” said the Emperor, who happened just then to step out on the balcony; he rubbed his eyes, and put on his spectacles. “They are the ladies of the court; I must go down and see what they are about!” So he pulled up his slippers at the heel, for he had trodden them down.

“What could be the reason for such a crowd near the pigsty?” said the Emperor, who happened to step out onto the balcony at that moment; he rubbed his eyes and put on his glasses. “They’re the ladies of the court; I need to go down and see what they’re up to!” So he adjusted his slippers at the heel since he had stepped on them.

As soon as he had got into the court-yard, he moved very softly, and the ladies were so much engrossed with counting the kisses, that all might go on fairly, that they did not perceive the Emperor. He rose on his tiptoes.

As soon as he got into the courtyard, he moved quietly, and the ladies were so focused on counting the kisses to keep everything fair that they didn't notice the Emperor. He stood on his tiptoes.

“What is all this?” said he, when he saw what was going on, and he boxed the Princess's ears with his slipper, just as the swineherd was taking the eighty-sixth kiss.

“What’s going on here?” he said, when he saw what was happening, and he smacked the Princess's ears with his slipper, just as the swineherd was getting the eighty-sixth kiss.

“March out!” said the Emperor, for he was very angry; and both Princess and swineherd were thrust out of the city.

“March out!” said the Emperor, because he was really angry; and both the Princess and the swineherd were kicked out of the city.

The Princess now stood and wept, the swineherd scolded, and the rain poured down.

The princess stood crying, the pig keeper shouted, and the rain fell heavily.

“Alas! Unhappy creature that I am!” said the Princess. “If I had but married the handsome young Prince! Ah! how unfortunate I am!”

“Oh no! What an unhappy person I am!” said the Princess. “If only I had married the handsome young Prince! Ah! how unlucky I am!”

And the swineherd went behind a tree, washed the black and brown color from his face, threw off his dirty clothes, and stepped forth in his princely robes; he looked so noble that the Princess could not help bowing before him.

And the swineherd went behind a tree, washed the black and brown color from his face, took off his dirty clothes, and emerged in his royal robes; he looked so noble that the Princess couldn't help but bow to him.

“I am come to despise thee,” said he. “Thou would'st not have an honorable Prince! Thou could'st not prize the rose and the nightingale, but thou wast ready to kiss the swineherd for the sake of a trumpery plaything. Thou art rightly served.”

“I have come to despise you,” he said. “You wouldn’t have an honorable Prince! You couldn’t appreciate the rose and the nightingale, but you were ready to kiss the swineherd for the sake of a cheap toy. You got what you deserved.”

He then went back to his own little kingdom, and shut the door of his palace in her face. Now she might well sing,

He then returned to his own little kingdom and closed the door of his palace in her face. Now she could really sing,

    “Ach! du lieber Augustin,
    Alles ist weg, weg, weg!”
 
“Ah! dear Augustin, everything is gone, gone, gone!”




THE REAL PRINCESS

There was once a Prince who wished to marry a Princess; but then she must be a real Princess. He travelled all over the world in hopes of finding such a lady; but there was always something wrong. Princesses he found in plenty; but whether they were real Princesses it was impossible for him to decide, for now one thing, now another, seemed to him not quite right about the ladies. At last he returned to his palace quite cast down, because he wished so much to have a real Princess for his wife.

There was a Prince who wanted to marry a Princess, but she had to be a genuine Princess. He traveled across the globe hoping to find such a woman, but there was always something off. He encountered plenty of Princesses, but he could never tell if they were real, as there always seemed to be something not quite right about them. Finally, he returned to his palace feeling very disappointed because he really wanted a true Princess as his wife.

One evening a fearful tempest arose, it thundered and lightened, and the rain poured down from the sky in torrents: besides, it was as dark as pitch. All at once there was heard a violent knocking at the door, and the old King, the Prince's father, went out himself to open it.

One evening, a fierce storm broke out, with thunder booming and lightning flashing, and rain pouring down in sheets. It was as dark as could be. Suddenly, there was a loud banging at the door, and the old King, the Prince's father, went out to open it himself.

It was a Princess who was standing outside the door. What with the rain and the wind, she was in a sad condition; the water trickled down from her hair, and her clothes clung to her body. She said she was a real Princess.

It was a Princess standing outside the door. With the rain and wind, she looked pretty miserable; water dripped from her hair, and her clothes stuck to her body. She claimed she was a genuine Princess.

“Ah! we shall soon see that!” thought the old Queen-mother; however, she said not a word of what she was going to do; but went quietly into the bedroom, took all the bed-clothes off the bed, and put three little peas on the bedstead. She then laid twenty mattresses one upon another over the three peas, and put twenty feather beds over the mattresses.

“Ah! we’ll find out soon enough!” thought the old Queen-mother; however, she didn’t mention a word about her plan; instead, she quietly went into the bedroom, took all the bedding off the bed, and placed three small peas on the bed frame. Then, she stacked twenty mattresses on top of the three peas and put twenty feather beds over the mattresses.

Upon this bed the Princess was to pass the night.

On this bed, the Princess was going to spend the night.

The next morning she was asked how she had slept. “Oh, very badly indeed!” she replied. “I have scarcely closed my eyes the whole night through. I do not know what was in my bed, but I had something hard under me, and am all over black and blue. It has hurt me so much!”

The next morning she was asked how she had slept. “Oh, really badly!” she replied. “I barely slept at all. I don’t know what was in my bed, but something was hard underneath me, and now I’m all bruised. It hurt so much!”

Now it was plain that the lady must be a real Princess, since she had been able to feel the three little peas through the twenty mattresses and twenty feather beds. None but a real Princess could have had such a delicate sense of feeling.

Now it was obvious that the lady had to be a genuine Princess, since she could feel the three little peas through the twenty mattresses and twenty feather beds. Only a true Princess could have such a delicate sense of touch.

The Prince accordingly made her his wife; being now convinced that he had found a real Princess. The three peas were however put into the cabinet of curiosities, where they are still to be seen, provided they are not lost.

The Prince therefore made her his wife, now convinced that he had found a true Princess. The three peas were placed in the cabinet of curiosities, where they can still be seen, unless they have been lost.

Wasn't this a lady of real delicacy?

Wasn't she a truly delicate lady?





THE SHOES OF FORTUNE

I. A Beginning

Every author has some peculiarity in his descriptions or in his style of writing. Those who do not like him, magnify it, shrug up their shoulders, and exclaim—there he is again! I, for my part, know very well how I can bring about this movement and this exclamation. It would happen immediately if I were to begin here, as I intended to do, with: “Rome has its Corso, Naples its Toledo”—“Ah! that Andersen; there he is again!” they would cry; yet I must, to please my fancy, continue quite quietly, and add: “But Copenhagen has its East Street.”

Every author has a unique trait in their descriptions or writing style. Those who don't like them tend to exaggerate it, roll their eyes, and say—there they go again! Personally, I know exactly how I could trigger this reaction. It would happen instantly if I started here, as I planned to do, with: “Rome has its Corso, Naples has its Toledo”—“Ah! that Andersen; there they go again!” they would shout; yet I must, to satisfy my whim, carry on calmly and say: “But Copenhagen has its East Street.”

Here, then, we will stay for the present. In one of the houses not far from the new market a party was invited—a very large party, in order, as is often the case, to get a return invitation from the others. One half of the company was already seated at the card-table, the other half awaited the result of the stereotype preliminary observation of the lady of the house:

Here, we will stay for now. In one of the houses near the new market, a large gathering was hosted—mainly, as is often the case, to receive a return invitation from others. Half the guests were already seated at the card table, while the other half waited for the customary introductory remarks from the lady of the house:

“Now let us see what we can do to amuse ourselves.”

“Now let’s see what we can do to entertain ourselves.”

They had got just so far, and the conversation began to crystallise, as it could but do with the scanty stream which the commonplace world supplied. Amongst other things they spoke of the middle ages: some praised that period as far more interesting, far more poetical than our own too sober present; indeed Councillor Knap defended this opinion so warmly, that the hostess declared immediately on his side, and both exerted themselves with unwearied eloquence. The Councillor boldly declared the time of King Hans to be the noblest and the most happy period.*

They had gotten this far, and the conversation started to take shape, just as it naturally would with the limited input the ordinary world provided. Among other topics, they discussed the Middle Ages: some praised that time as much more interesting and poetic than our rather serious present; in fact, Councillor Knap defended this view so passionately that the hostess immediately sided with him, and both spoke with endless eloquence. The Councillor boldly claimed that the time of King Hans was the noblest and happiest period.

* A.D. 1482-1513

A.D. 1482-1513

While the conversation turned on this subject, and was only for a moment interrupted by the arrival of a journal that contained nothing worth reading, we will just step out into the antechamber, where cloaks, mackintoshes, sticks, umbrellas, and shoes, were deposited. Here sat two female figures, a young and an old one. One might have thought at first they were servants come to accompany their mistresses home; but on looking nearer, one soon saw they could scarcely be mere servants; their forms were too noble for that, their skin too fine, the cut of their dress too striking. Two fairies were they; the younger, it is true, was not Dame Fortune herself, but one of the waiting-maids of her handmaidens who carry about the lesser good things that she distributes; the other looked extremely gloomy—it was Care. She always attends to her own serious business herself, as then she is sure of having it done properly.

While the conversation shifted to this topic, only briefly interrupted by the arrival of a newspaper that had nothing worth reading, let's step into the antechamber, where coats, raincoats, canes, umbrellas, and shoes were left. Here sat two women, one young and one old. At first glance, one might have thought they were servants waiting to escort their mistresses home; however, a closer look revealed they could hardly be mere servants; their figures were too elegant, their skin too refined, and the style of their dresses too striking. They were like two fairies; the younger one, to be clear, was not Dame Fortune herself, but one of her handmaidens who carries around the lesser blessings she hands out; the other looked very gloomy—it was Care. She always handles her serious matters personally, as that way she ensures they get done properly.

They were telling each other, with a confidential interchange of ideas, where they had been during the day. The messenger of Fortune had only executed a few unimportant commissions, such as saving a new bonnet from a shower of rain, etc.; but what she had yet to perform was something quite unusual.

They were sharing with each other, in a private exchange of thoughts, where they had been throughout the day. The messenger of Fortune had only taken care of a few minor tasks, like rescuing a new hat from a rain shower, etc.; but what she still had to do was something quite unusual.

“I must tell you,” said she, “that to-day is my birthday; and in honor of it, a pair of walking-shoes or galoshes has been entrusted to me, which I am to carry to mankind. These shoes possess the property of instantly transporting him who has them on to the place or the period in which he most wishes to be; every wish, as regards time or place, or state of being, will be immediately fulfilled, and so at last man will be happy, here below.”

“I have to tell you,” she said, “that today is my birthday; and in honor of it, I've been given a pair of walking shoes or galoshes to deliver to humanity. These shoes have the ability to instantly transport whoever is wearing them to the place or time they most desire to be; every wish regarding time, place, or state of being will be instantly granted, and finally, people will be happy here on Earth.”

“Do you seriously believe it?” replied Care, in a severe tone of reproach. “No; he will be very unhappy, and will assuredly bless the moment when he feels that he has freed himself from the fatal shoes.”

“Do you really think that?” Care replied, in a serious and reproachful tone. “No; he will be very unhappy and will definitely be grateful for the moment he realizes he has freed himself from those cursed shoes.”

“Stupid nonsense!” said the other angrily. “I will put them here by the door. Some one will make a mistake for certain and take the wrong ones—he will be a happy man.”

“Ridiculous nonsense!” the other replied angrily. “I’ll put them right here by the door. Someone is definitely going to mix them up and grab the wrong ones—he’s going to be a lucky guy.”

Such was their conversation.

That was their conversation.

II. What Happened to the Councillor

II. What Happened to the Councillor

It was late; Councillor Knap, deeply occupied with the times of King Hans, intended to go home, and malicious Fate managed matters so that his feet, instead of finding their way to his own galoshes, slipped into those of Fortune. Thus caparisoned the good man walked out of the well-lighted rooms into East Street. By the magic power of the shoes he was carried back to the times of King Hans; on which account his foot very naturally sank in the mud and puddles of the street, there having been in those days no pavement in Copenhagen.

It was late; Councillor Knap, absorbed in the times of King Hans, was planning to head home, but fate played a trick on him. Instead of stepping into his own galoshes, he slipped into a pair belonging to Fortune. Dressed in those shoes, he walked out of the brightly lit rooms and onto East Street. Thanks to the magical power of the shoes, he was transported back to the era of King Hans, which is why his feet sank into the mud and puddles of the street—back then, there were no paved roads in Copenhagen.

“Well! This is too bad! How dirty it is here!” sighed the Councillor. “As to a pavement, I can find no traces of one, and all the lamps, it seems, have gone to sleep.”

“Well! This is unfortunate! How dirty it is here!” sighed the Councillor. “As for a sidewalk, I can’t see any signs of one, and it looks like all the streetlights have gone out.”

The moon was not yet very high; it was besides rather foggy, so that in the darkness all objects seemed mingled in chaotic confusion. At the next corner hung a votive lamp before a Madonna, but the light it gave was little better than none at all; indeed, he did not observe it before he was exactly under it, and his eyes fell upon the bright colors of the pictures which represented the well-known group of the Virgin and the infant Jesus.

The moon wasn’t very high yet; it was also quite foggy, making everything look mixed up and chaotic in the darkness. At the next corner, there was a votive lamp hanging before a Madonna, but the light it provided was barely any better than nothing at all; in fact, he didn’t notice it until he was right under it, and his eyes landed on the bright colors of the pictures depicting the familiar scene of the Virgin and the infant Jesus.

“That is probably a wax-work show,” thought he; “and the people delay taking down their sign in hopes of a late visitor or two.”

"That’s probably a wax museum," he thought. "And the people are hesitating to take down their sign in hopes of a few late visitors."

A few persons in the costume of the time of King Hans passed quickly by him.

A few people dressed in the fashion of King Hans's time hurried past him.

“How strange they look! The good folks come probably from a masquerade!”

“How strange they look! Those nice people probably just came from a costume party!”

Suddenly was heard the sound of drums and fifes; the bright blaze of a fire shot up from time to time, and its ruddy gleams seemed to contend with the bluish light of the torches. The Councillor stood still, and watched a most strange procession pass by. First came a dozen drummers, who understood pretty well how to handle their instruments; then came halberdiers, and some armed with cross-bows. The principal person in the procession was a priest. Astonished at what he saw, the Councillor asked what was the meaning of all this mummery, and who that man was.

Suddenly, the sound of drums and flutes filled the air; bright flames leaped up from a fire now and then, casting a warm glow that seemed to compete with the bluish light of the torches. The Councillor stood still and watched a strange procession go by. First came a dozen drummers who clearly knew how to play their instruments; then came halberdiers and some armed with crossbows. The main figure in the procession was a priest. Surprised at what he was seeing, the Councillor asked what all this spectacle was about and who that man was.

“That's the Bishop of Zealand,” was the answer.

"That's the Bishop of Zealand," was the response.

“Good Heavens! What has taken possession of the Bishop?” sighed the Councillor, shaking his head. It certainly could not be the Bishop; even though he was considered the most absent man in the whole kingdom, and people told the drollest anecdotes about him. Reflecting on the matter, and without looking right or left, the Councillor went through East Street and across the Habro-Platz. The bridge leading to Palace Square was not to be found; scarcely trusting his senses, the nocturnal wanderer discovered a shallow piece of water, and here fell in with two men who very comfortably were rocking to and fro in a boat.

“Good heavens! What’s gotten into the Bishop?” sighed the Councillor, shaking his head. It definitely couldn’t be the Bishop; even though he was known as the most absent-minded person in the entire kingdom, and people shared the funniest stories about him. As he thought it over, and without looking around, the Councillor walked down East Street and across Habro-Platz. He couldn't find the bridge leading to Palace Square; barely believing his eyes, the night wanderer stumbled upon a shallow body of water, where he encountered two men who were leisurely rocking back and forth in a boat.

“Does your honor want to cross the ferry to the Holme?” asked they.

“Do you want to take the ferry to the Holme?” they asked.

“Across to the Holme!” said the Councillor, who knew nothing of the age in which he at that moment was. “No, I am going to Christianshafen, to Little Market Street.”

“Over to the Holme!” said the Councillor, unaware of the time period he was in. “No, I’m heading to Christianshafen, to Little Market Street.”

Both men stared at him in astonishment.

Both men looked at him in disbelief.

“Only just tell me where the bridge is,” said he. “It is really unpardonable that there are no lamps here; and it is as dirty as if one had to wade through a morass.”

“Just tell me where the bridge is,” he said. “It’s really unacceptable that there are no lights here; and it’s as filthy as if you had to walk through a swamp.”

The longer he spoke with the boatmen, the more unintelligible did their language become to him.

The longer he talked with the boatmen, the more their language became unintelligible to him.

“I don't understand your Bornholmish dialect,” said he at last, angrily, and turning his back upon them. He was unable to find the bridge: there was no railway either. “It is really disgraceful what a state this place is in,” muttered he to himself. Never had his age, with which, however, he was always grumbling, seemed so miserable as on this evening. “I'll take a hackney-coach!” thought he. But where were the hackney-coaches? Not one was to be seen.

“I don’t understand your Bornholm dialect,” he finally said, angrily, turning his back on them. He couldn’t find the bridge; there was no railway either. “It’s really disgraceful how run-down this place is,” he muttered to himself. Never had his age, which he always complained about, seemed so miserable as it did that evening. “I’ll take a cab!” he thought. But where are the cabs? Not a single one was in sight.

“I must go back to the New Market; there, it is to be hoped, I shall find some coaches; for if I don't, I shall never get safe to Christianshafen.”

“I need to head back to the New Market; hopefully, I’ll find some coaches there, because if I don’t, I’ll never make it safely to Christianshafen.”

So off he went in the direction of East Street, and had nearly got to the end of it when the moon shone forth.

So he headed towards East Street and was almost at the end of it when the moon came out.

“God bless me! What wooden scaffolding is that which they have set up there?” cried he involuntarily, as he looked at East Gate, which, in those days, was at the end of East Street.

“God bless me! What is that wooden scaffolding they have put up there?” he exclaimed involuntarily as he looked at East Gate, which, back then, was at the end of East Street.

He found, however, a little side-door open, and through this he went, and stepped into our New Market of the present time. It was a huge desolate plain; some wild bushes stood up here and there, while across the field flowed a broad canal or river. Some wretched hovels for the Dutch sailors, resembling great boxes, and after which the place was named, lay about in confused disorder on the opposite bank.

He discovered a small side door that was open, and he walked through it, stepping into our modern New Market. It was a vast, desolate expanse; a few wild bushes dotted the landscape, and a wide canal or river flowed across the field. A bunch of rundown huts for the Dutch sailors, which looked like large boxes and gave the place its name, were scattered in disarray on the opposite bank.

“I either behold a fata morgana, or I am regularly tipsy,” whimpered out the Councillor. “But what's this?”

“I’m either seeing a mirage or I’m getting drunk regularly,” muttered the Councillor. “But what’s going on?”

He turned round anew, firmly convinced that he was seriously ill. He gazed at the street formerly so well known to him, and now so strange in appearance, and looked at the houses more attentively: most of them were of wood, slightly put together; and many had a thatched roof.

He turned around again, firmly convinced that he was seriously ill. He looked at the street he used to know so well, now oddly unfamiliar, and observed the houses more closely: most of them were made of wood, rather poorly constructed; and many had thatched roofs.

“No—I am far from well,” sighed he; “and yet I drank only one glass of punch; but I cannot suppose it—it was, too, really very wrong to give us punch and hot salmon for supper. I shall speak about it at the first opportunity. I have half a mind to go back again, and say what I suffer. But no, that would be too silly; and Heaven only knows if they are up still.”

“No—I’m not feeling well at all,” he sighed; “and I only had one glass of punch; but I can’t believe it—really, it was very wrong to serve us punch and hot salmon for dinner. I’ll bring it up at the first chance I get. I’m tempted to go back and explain what I’m going through. But no, that would be too ridiculous; and God only knows if they’re still awake.”

He looked for the house, but it had vanished.

He searched for the house, but it was gone.

“It is really dreadful,” groaned he with increasing anxiety; “I cannot recognise East Street again; there is not a single decent shop from one end to the other! Nothing but wretched huts can I see anywhere; just as if I were at Ringstead. Oh! I am ill! I can scarcely bear myself any longer. Where the deuce can the house be? It must be here on this very spot; yet there is not the slightest idea of resemblance, to such a degree has everything changed this night! At all events here are some people up and stirring. Oh! oh! I am certainly very ill.”

“It’s truly awful,” he groaned with growing anxiety. “I can hardly recognize East Street anymore; there isn’t a single decent shop from one end to the other! All I see are miserable little huts, like I’m in Ringstead. Oh! I feel sick! I can barely handle this any longer. Where on earth can the house be? It must be right here, yet everything has changed so much overnight that there’s not even a hint of familiarity! At least there are some people moving around. Oh! oh! I definitely feel very ill.”

He now hit upon a half-open door, through a chink of which a faint light shone. It was a sort of hostelry of those times; a kind of public-house. The room had some resemblance to the clay-floored halls in Holstein; a pretty numerous company, consisting of seamen, Copenhagen burghers, and a few scholars, sat here in deep converse over their pewter cans, and gave little heed to the person who entered.

He came across a half-open door, through a crack of which a faint light shone. It was a sort of inn from those times; a type of pub. The room looked somewhat like the clay-floored halls in Holstein; a fairly large group, made up of sailors, Copenhagen locals, and a few scholars, sat here engaged in deep conversation over their pewter mugs, paying little attention to the newcomer.

“By your leave!” said the Councillor to the Hostess, who came bustling towards him. “I've felt so queer all of a sudden; would you have the goodness to send for a hackney-coach to take me to Christianshafen?”

“Excuse me!” said the Councillor to the Hostess, who was approaching him quickly. “I've felt so strange all of a sudden; could you please send for a cab to take me to Christianshafen?”

The woman examined him with eyes of astonishment, and shook her head; she then addressed him in German. The Councillor thought she did not understand Danish, and therefore repeated his wish in German. This, in connection with his costume, strengthened the good woman in the belief that he was a foreigner. That he was ill, she comprehended directly; so she brought him a pitcher of water, which tasted certainly pretty strong of the sea, although it had been fetched from the well.

The woman looked at him in shock and shook her head; then she spoke to him in German. The Councillor thought she didn’t understand Danish, so he repeated his request in German. This, combined with his outfit, made her even more convinced he was a foreigner. She quickly realized he was unwell, so she brought him a pitcher of water, which definitely had a strong taste of the sea, even though it was drawn from the well.

The Councillor supported his head on his hand, drew a long breath, and thought over all the wondrous things he saw around him.

The Councillor rested his head on his hand, took a deep breath, and reflected on all the amazing things he saw around him.

“Is this the Daily News of this evening?” he asked mechanically, as he saw the Hostess push aside a large sheet of paper.

“Is this the Daily News for tonight?” he asked automatically, as he watched the Hostess move a large sheet of paper aside.

The meaning of this councillorship query remained, of course, a riddle to her, yet she handed him the paper without replying. It was a coarse wood-cut, representing a splendid meteor “as seen in the town of Cologne,” which was to be read below in bright letters.

The meaning of this council question was still a mystery to her, but she passed him the paper without saying anything. It was a rough woodcut showing a brilliant meteor “as seen in the town of Cologne,” which was to be read below in bold letters.

“That is very old!” said the Councillor, whom this piece of antiquity began to make considerably more cheerful. “Pray how did you come into possession of this rare print? It is extremely interesting, although the whole is a mere fable. Such meteorous appearances are to be explained in this way—that they are the reflections of the Aurora Borealis, and it is highly probable they are caused principally by electricity.”

“Wow, that’s really old!” said the Councillor, who started to feel much happier because of this piece of history. “How did you get your hands on this rare print? It’s super interesting, even though the whole thing is just a fable. These meteor-like appearances can be explained as reflections of the Northern Lights, and it’s very likely they’re mainly caused by electricity.”

Those persons who were sitting nearest him and heard his speech, stared at him in wonderment; and one of them rose, took off his hat respectfully, and said with a serious countenance, “You are no doubt a very learned man, Monsieur.”

Those people sitting closest to him and who heard what he said stared at him in amazement; one of them stood up, took off his hat respectfully, and said with a serious expression, “You are certainly a very knowledgeable man, Sir.”

“Oh no,” answered the Councillor, “I can only join in conversation on this topic and on that, as indeed one must do according to the demands of the world at present.”

“Oh no,” replied the Councillor, “I can only engage in conversation about this topic and that one, as one must do according to the demands of the world right now.”

“Modestia is a fine virtue,” continued the gentleman; “however, as to your speech, I must say mihi secus videtur: yet I am willing to suspend my judicium.”

“Modesty is a great virtue,” the gentleman continued, “however, regarding your speech, I must say it seems different to me: yet I am willing to hold off on my judgment.”

“May I ask with whom I have the pleasure of speaking?” asked the Councillor.

“May I ask who I'm speaking with?” asked the Councillor.

“I am a Bachelor in Theologia,” answered the gentleman with a stiff reverence.

“I have a Bachelor in Theology,” replied the gentleman with a formal bow.

This reply fully satisfied the Councillor; the title suited the dress. “He is certainly,” thought he, “some village schoolmaster—some queer old fellow, such as one still often meets with in Jutland.”

This response completely satisfied the Councillor; the title matched the outfit. “He is definitely,” he thought, “some village schoolteacher—some eccentric old guy, like the ones you still often run into in Jutland.”

“This is no locus docendi, it is true,” began the clerical gentleman; “yet I beg you earnestly to let us profit by your learning. Your reading in the ancients is, sine dubio, of vast extent?”

“This is not a place for teaching, it's true,” began the clerical gentleman; “yet I sincerely ask you to let us benefit from your knowledge. Your reading of the ancients is, without a doubt, extensive?”

“Oh yes, I've read something, to be sure,” replied the Councillor. “I like reading all useful works; but I do not on that account despise the modern ones; 'tis only the unfortunate 'Tales of Every-day Life' that I cannot bear—we have enough and more than enough such in reality.”

“Oh yes, I've read something, for sure,” replied the Councillor. “I enjoy reading all the useful works; but that doesn’t mean I look down on modern ones; it’s just the unfortunate 'Tales of Everyday Life' that I can't stand—we have more than enough of that in real life.”

“'Tales of Every-day Life?'” said our Bachelor inquiringly.

“'Tales of Everyday Life?'” our Bachelor asked curiously.

“I mean those new fangled novels, twisting and writhing themselves in the dust of commonplace, which also expect to find a reading public.”

“I mean those new-fangled novels, twisting and writhing in the dust of the ordinary, which also expect to find a reading audience.”

“Oh,” exclaimed the clerical gentleman smiling, “there is much wit in them; besides they are read at court. The King likes the history of Sir Iffven and Sir Gaudian particularly, which treats of King Arthur, and his Knights of the Round Table; he has more than once joked about it with his high vassals.”

“Oh,” the smiling clerk said, “they're quite clever; plus, they’re read at court. The King especially enjoys the story of Sir Iffven and Sir Gaudian, which is about King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table; he’s made jokes about it more than once with his noble lords.”

“I have not read that novel,” said the Councillor; “it must be quite a new one, that Heiberg has published lately.”

“I haven't read that novel,” said the Councillor; “it must be one of Heiberg's latest publications.”

“No,” answered the theologian of the time of King Hans: “that book is not written by a Heiberg, but was imprinted by Godfrey von Gehmen.”

“No,” replied the theologian from the time of King Hans, “that book wasn’t written by a Heiberg; it was printed by Godfrey von Gehmen.”

“Oh, is that the author's name?” said the Councillor. “It is a very old name, and, as well as I recollect, he was the first printer that appeared in Denmark.”

“Oh, is that the author's name?” said the Councillor. “That's a really old name, and if I remember correctly, he was the first printer to show up in Denmark.”

“Yes, he is our first printer,” replied the clerical gentleman hastily.

“Yes, he’s our first printer,” replied the clerk quickly.

So far all went on well. Some one of the worthy burghers now spoke of the dreadful pestilence that had raged in the country a few years back, meaning that of 1484. The Councillor imagined it was the cholera that was meant, which people made so much fuss about; and the discourse passed off satisfactorily enough. The war of the buccaneers of 1490 was so recent that it could not fail being alluded to; the English pirates had, they said, most shamefully taken their ships while in the roadstead; and the Councillor, before whose eyes the Herostratic [*] event of 1801 still floated vividly, agreed entirely with the others in abusing the rascally English. With other topics he was not so fortunate; every moment brought about some new confusion, and threatened to become a perfect Babel; for the worthy Bachelor was really too ignorant, and the simplest observations of the Councillor sounded to him too daring and phantastical. They looked at one another from the crown of the head to the soles of the feet; and when matters grew to too high a pitch, then the Bachelor talked Latin, in the hope of being better understood—but it was of no use after all.

So far, everything was going well. One of the respected townspeople brought up the terrible plague that had swept through the country a few years earlier, referring to that of 1484. The Councillor thought they were talking about the cholera that had caused such a stir; the conversation continued without issue. The war with the buccaneers in 1490 was fresh in everyone's minds and couldn’t be overlooked; the English pirates had, as they said, disgracefully seized their ships while they were anchored. The Councillor, still vividly recalling the infamous event of 1801, completely agreed with the others in criticizing the rogue English. However, he wasn’t as successful with other topics; every moment seemed to spark new confusion, threatening to turn the gathering into a complete Babel. The well-meaning Bachelor was quite uninformed, and even the simplest remarks from the Councillor sounded to him too bold and fantastical. They sized one another up from head to toe, and when things got too heated, the Bachelor resorted to speaking Latin, hoping to be better understood—but it was useless in the end.

     * Herostratus, or Eratostratus—an Ephesian, who wantonly
     set fire to the famous temple of Diana, in order to
     commemorate his name by so uncommon an action.
     * Herostratus, or Eratostratus—an Ephesian, who deliberately set fire to the famous temple of Diana, just to make a name for himself through such an unusual act.

“What's the matter?” asked the Hostess, plucking the Councillor by the sleeve; and now his recollection returned, for in the course of the conversation he had entirely forgotten all that had preceded it.

“What's wrong?” asked the Hostess, tugging at the Councillor's sleeve; and now he remembered, because during their conversation he had completely forgotten everything that had happened before.

“Merciful God, where am I!” exclaimed he in agony; and while he so thought, all his ideas and feelings of overpowering dizziness, against which he struggled with the utmost power of desperation, encompassed him with renewed force. “Let us drink claret and mead, and Bremen beer,” shouted one of the guests—“and you shall drink with us!”

“Merciful God, where am I!” he exclaimed in agony; and as he thought this, all his overwhelming feelings of dizziness, which he fought against with all his desperate strength, surrounded him with renewed intensity. “Let’s drink claret and mead, and Bremen beer,” shouted one of the guests—“and you should drink with us!”

Two maidens approached. One wore a cap of two staring colors, denoting the class of persons to which she belonged. They poured out the liquor, and made the most friendly gesticulations; while a cold perspiration trickled down the back of the poor Councillor.

Two young women came over. One had on a cap with two bright colors, showing the kind of people she belonged to. They poured out the drinks and made very friendly gestures, while a cold sweat ran down the back of the poor Councillor.

“What's to be the end of this! What's to become of me!” groaned he; but he was forced, in spite of his opposition, to drink with the rest. They took hold of the worthy man; who, hearing on every side that he was intoxicated, did not in the least doubt the truth of this certainly not very polite assertion; but on the contrary, implored the ladies and gentlemen present to procure him a hackney-coach: they, however, imagined he was talking Russian.

“What's going to happen to me! What will I become?” he groaned; but he had no choice, despite his reluctance, and had to drink with the others. They grabbed hold of the kind man, who, hearing everyone say that he was drunk, didn’t doubt the truth of this, which was certainly not very polite; instead, he pleaded with the ladies and gentlemen present to get him a cab: however, they thought he was speaking Russian.

Never before, he thought, had he been in such a coarse and ignorant company; one might almost fancy the people had turned heathens again. “It is the most dreadful moment of my life: the whole world is leagued against me!” But suddenly it occurred to him that he might stoop down under the table, and then creep unobserved out of the door. He did so; but just as he was going, the others remarked what he was about; they laid hold of him by the legs; and now, happily for him, off fell his fatal shoes—and with them the charm was at an end.

Never before had he felt he was surrounded by such a rude and clueless crowd; it was as if these people had become savages again. “This is the worst moment of my life: the entire world is against me!” But then he suddenly thought that he could crouch down under the table and quietly slip out the door. He did just that, but as he was leaving, the others noticed what he was doing; they grabbed him by the legs, and luckily for him, his cursed shoes fell off—and with them, the spell was broken.

The Councillor saw quite distinctly before him a lantern burning, and behind this a large handsome house. All seemed to him in proper order as usual; it was East Street, splendid and elegant as we now see it. He lay with his feet towards a doorway, and exactly opposite sat the watchman asleep.

The Councillor saw clearly in front of him a burning lantern, and behind it was a large, beautiful house. Everything appeared to be just as it should be; it was East Street, magnificent and stylish as we know it today. He lay with his feet toward a doorway, and directly across from him sat the watchman, asleep.

“Gracious Heaven!” said he. “Have I lain here in the street and dreamed? Yes; 'tis East Street! How splendid and light it is! But really it is terrible what an effect that one glass of punch must have had on me!”

“Gracious heaven!” he exclaimed. “Have I been lying here in the street and dreaming? Yes; it’s East Street! How bright and beautiful it is! But seriously, it’s amazing what that one glass of punch must have done to me!”

Two minutes later, he was sitting in a hackney-coach and driving to Frederickshafen. He thought of the distress and agony he had endured, and praised from the very bottom of his heart the happy reality—our own time—which, with all its deficiencies, is yet much better than that in which, so much against his inclination, he had lately been.

Two minutes later, he was sitting in a taxi and heading to Frederickshafen. He reflected on the distress and pain he had gone through and sincerely praised the happy reality of our own time, which, despite its flaws, is still much better than the one he had recently been in, much to his dismay.

III. The Watchman's Adventure

III. The Watchman's Journey

“Why, there is a pair of galoshes, as sure as I'm alive!” said the watchman, awaking from a gentle slumber. “They belong no doubt to the lieutenant who lives over the way. They lie close to the door.”

“Wow, there’s a pair of galoshes, as sure as I'm alive!” said the watchman, waking up from a light sleep. “They must belong to the lieutenant who lives across the street. They’re right by the door.”

The worthy man was inclined to ring and deliver them at the house, for there was still a light in the window; but he did not like disturbing the other people in their beds, and so very considerately he left the matter alone.

The good man thought about ringing the doorbell and delivering them to the house since there was still a light on in the window, but he didn’t want to disturb anyone else who might be sleeping, so he kindly decided to let it go.

“Such a pair of shoes must be very warm and comfortable,” said he; “the leather is so soft and supple.” They fitted his feet as though they had been made for him. “'Tis a curious world we live in,” continued he, soliloquizing. “There is the lieutenant, now, who might go quietly to bed if he chose, where no doubt he could stretch himself at his ease; but does he do it? No; he saunters up and down his room, because, probably, he has enjoyed too many of the good things of this world at his dinner. That's a happy fellow! He has neither an infirm mother, nor a whole troop of everlastingly hungry children to torment him. Every evening he goes to a party, where his nice supper costs him nothing: would to Heaven I could but change with him! How happy should I be!”

“Those shoes must be really warm and comfy,” he said; “the leather is so soft and supple.” They fit his feet as if they were made just for him. “It's a strange world we live in,” he went on, thinking out loud. “There’s the lieutenant, who could easily go to bed and stretch out comfortably, but does he? No; he paces around his room, probably because he indulged too much at dinner. What a lucky guy! He doesn’t have a sick mother or a bunch of constantly hungry kids to worry about. Every night he goes to a party where his nice dinner costs him nothing: I wish I could just switch places with him! How happy I would be!”

While expressing his wish, the charm of the shoes, which he had put on, began to work; the watchman entered into the being and nature of the lieutenant. He stood in the handsomely furnished apartment, and held between his fingers a small sheet of rose-colored paper, on which some verses were written—written indeed by the officer himself; for who has not, at least once in his life, had a lyrical moment? And if one then marks down one's thoughts, poetry is produced. But here was written:

While sharing his wish, the magic of the shoes he was wearing started to take effect; the watchman became intertwined with the essence and nature of the lieutenant. He stood in the beautifully decorated room, holding a small piece of pink paper between his fingers, on which some verses were written—written by the officer himself; because who hasn’t had a poetic moment at least once in their life? And if you capture those thoughts, you create poetry. But what was written here was:

                  OH, WERE I RICH!

     “Oh, were I rich! Such was my wish, yea such
      When hardly three feet high, I longed for much.
       Oh, were I rich! an officer were I,
       With sword, and uniform, and plume so high.
       And the time came, and officer was I!
     But yet I grew not rich. Alas, poor me!
     Have pity, Thou, who all man's wants dost see.

        “I sat one evening sunk in dreams of bliss,
      A maid of seven years old gave me a kiss,
       I at that time was rich in poesy
       And tales of old, though poor as poor could be;
       But all she asked for was this poesy.
     Then was I rich, but not in gold, poor me!
     As Thou dost know, who all men's hearts canst see.

        “Oh, were I rich! Oft asked I for this boon.
      The child grew up to womanhood full soon.
       She is so pretty, clever, and so kind
     Oh, did she know what's hidden in my mind—
       A tale of old. Would she to me were kind!
     But I'm condemned to silence! oh, poor me!
     As Thou dost know, who all men's hearts canst see.

        “Oh, were I rich in calm and peace of mind,
      My grief you then would not here written find!
       O thou, to whom I do my heart devote,
       Oh read this page of glad days now remote,
       A dark, dark tale, which I tonight devote!
     Dark is the future now. Alas, poor me!
     Have pity Thou, who all men's pains dost see.”
 
                  OH, IF ONLY I WERE RICH!

     “Oh, if only I were rich! That was my wish, yes, that’s
      When I was hardly three feet tall, I wanted so much.
       Oh, if only I were rich! I'd be an officer,
       With a sword, a uniform, and a high plume.
       And the time came, and I was an officer!
     But still, I didn't get rich. Alas, poor me!
     Have pity, You, who sees all of man's needs.

        “I sat one evening lost in dreams of happiness,
      A seven-year-old girl gave me a kiss,
       At that moment, I was rich in poetry
       And tales from the past, though I was as broke as could be;
       But all she wanted was this poetry.
     Then I was rich, but not in gold, poor me!
     As You know, who can see all men's hearts.

        “Oh, if only I were rich! I often asked for this gift.
      The girl grew up to womanhood far too soon.
       She is so lovely, smart, and so kind
     Oh, if she only knew what was in my mind—
       A tale from long ago. If only she would be kind to me!
     But I'm stuck in silence! oh, poor me!
     As You know, who can see all men's hearts.

        “Oh, if only I were rich in peace and calm,
      You wouldn't find my grief written here!
       O you, to whom I dedicate my heart,
       Oh read this page of joyful days now far away,
       A dark, dark story, which I dedicate tonight!
     The future is bleak now. Alas, poor me!
     Have pity You, who sees all men's suffering.”

Such verses as these people write when they are in love! But no man in his senses ever thinks of printing them. Here one of the sorrows of life, in which there is real poetry, gave itself vent; not that barren grief which the poet may only hint at, but never depict in its detail—misery and want: that animal necessity, in short, to snatch at least at a fallen leaf of the bread-fruit tree, if not at the fruit itself. The higher the position in which one finds oneself transplanted, the greater is the suffering. Everyday necessity is the stagnant pool of life—no lovely picture reflects itself therein. Lieutenant, love, and lack of money—that is a symbolic triangle, or much the same as the half of the shattered die of Fortune. This the lieutenant felt most poignantly, and this was the reason he leant his head against the window, and sighed so deeply.

People write verses like these when they're in love! But no sane person ever thinks about publishing them. Here, one of life's real sorrows, where true poetry lives, found its expression; not that empty grief the poet can only suggest but never fully portray—misery and need: that basic urge, in short, to grab at least a fallen leaf from the breadfruit tree, if not the fruit itself. The higher someone is placed, the greater the suffering. Everyday necessity is the stagnant pool of life—no beautiful image reflects there. Lieutenant, love, and lack of money—that's a symbolic triangle, like half of Fortune's shattered die. This hit the lieutenant hard, and that's why he leaned his head against the window and sighed so deeply.

“The poor watchman out there in the street is far happier than I. He knows not what I term privation. He has a home, a wife, and children, who weep with him over his sorrows, who rejoice with him when he is glad. Oh, far happier were I, could I exchange with him my being—with his desires and with his hopes perform the weary pilgrimage of life! Oh, he is a hundred times happier than I!”

“The poor watchman out there in the street is much happier than I am. He doesn’t know what I call deprivation. He has a home, a wife, and kids who cry with him during his tough times and celebrate with him when he’s happy. Oh, I would be so much happier if I could trade places with him, living his life with his dreams and hopes! He is a hundred times happier than I am!”

In the same moment the watchman was again watchman. It was the shoes that caused the metamorphosis by means of which, unknown to himself, he took upon him the thoughts and feelings of the officer; but, as we have just seen, he felt himself in his new situation much less contented, and now preferred the very thing which but some minutes before he had rejected. So then the watchman was again watchman.

In that moment, the watchman was a watchman again. It was the shoes that triggered the change, leading him to unknowingly take on the thoughts and feelings of the officer. However, as we've just observed, he felt much less satisfied in his new role and now preferred the very thing he had rejected just minutes before. So, the watchman was once again a watchman.

“That was an unpleasant dream,” said he; “but 'twas droll enough altogether. I fancied that I was the lieutenant over there: and yet the thing was not very much to my taste after all. I missed my good old mother and the dear little ones; who almost tear me to pieces for sheer love.”

"That was an uncomfortable dream," he said; "but it was quite funny overall. I imagined I was the lieutenant over there, but honestly, it wasn't really my thing after all. I missed my good old mother and the dear little ones, who nearly drive me crazy with their love."

He seated himself once more and nodded: the dream continued to haunt him, for he still had the shoes on his feet. A falling star shone in the dark firmament.

He sat down again and nodded: the dream kept haunting him, since he still had the shoes on his feet. A shooting star lit up the dark sky.

“There falls another star,” said he: “but what does it matter; there are always enough left. I should not much mind examining the little glimmering things somewhat nearer, especially the moon; for that would not slip so easily through a man's fingers. When we die—so at least says the student, for whom my wife does the washing—we shall fly about as light as a feather from one such a star to the other. That's, of course, not true: but 'twould be pretty enough if it were so. If I could but once take a leap up there, my body might stay here on the steps for what I care.”

“Another star falls,” he said, “but it doesn't really matter; there are always plenty left. I wouldn’t mind looking at the little shimmering things a bit closer, especially the moon; it wouldn’t slip away so easily from a man's grasp. When we die—so says the student, for whom my wife does the laundry—we’ll float around as light as a feather from one star to another. That’s not really true, of course, but it would be lovely if it were. If I could just take one jump up there, my body could stay here on the steps for all I care.”

Behold—there are certain things in the world to which one ought never to give utterance except with the greatest caution; but doubly careful must one be when we have the Shoes of Fortune on our feet. Now just listen to what happened to the watchman.

Look—there are things in the world that should only be spoken of with extreme caution; but we must be especially careful when we’re wearing the Shoes of Fortune. Now just hear what happened to the watchman.

As to ourselves, we all know the speed produced by the employment of steam; we have experienced it either on railroads, or in boats when crossing the sea; but such a flight is like the travelling of a sloth in comparison with the velocity with which light moves. It flies nineteen million times faster than the best race-horse; and yet electricity is quicker still. Death is an electric shock which our heart receives; the freed soul soars upwards on the wings of electricity. The sun's light wants eight minutes and some seconds to perform a journey of more than twenty million of our Danish [*] miles; borne by electricity, the soul wants even some minutes less to accomplish the same flight. To it the space between the heavenly bodies is not greater than the distance between the homes of our friends in town is for us, even if they live a short way from each other; such an electric shock in the heart, however, costs us the use of the body here below; unless, like the watchman of East Street, we happen to have on the Shoes of Fortune.

As for us, we all know how fast we can go with steam power; we've felt it on trains or on boats crossing the sea. But that speed is like a sloth compared to how fast light travels. Light moves nineteen million times quicker than the fastest racehorse, and electricity is even faster. Death is like an electric shock that our heart feels; the freed soul rises on the wings of electricity. It takes the sun's light eight minutes and a few seconds to travel over twenty million of our Danish miles; carried by electricity, the soul takes even less time to make the same journey. For it, the distance between heavenly bodies feels no greater than the distance between our friends' homes in town, even if they're just a short way apart. However, that electric shock in the heart costs us our physical body here; unless, like the watchman of East Street, we happen to be wearing the Shoes of Fortune.

     * A Danish mile is nearly 4 3/4 English.
     * A Danish mile is almost 4.75 English miles.

In a few seconds the watchman had done the fifty-two thousand of our miles up to the moon, which, as everyone knows, was formed out of matter much lighter than our earth; and is, so we should say, as soft as newly-fallen snow. He found himself on one of the many circumjacent mountain-ridges with which we are acquainted by means of Dr. Madler's “Map of the Moon.” Within, down it sunk perpendicularly into a caldron, about a Danish mile in depth; while below lay a town, whose appearance we can, in some measure, realize to ourselves by beating the white of an egg in a glass of water. The matter of which it was built was just as soft, and formed similar towers, and domes, and pillars, transparent and rocking in the thin air; while above his head our earth was rolling like a large fiery ball.

In just a few seconds, the watchman covered the fifty-two thousand miles to the moon, which, as everyone knows, is made of material much lighter than our Earth and is, we might say, as soft as freshly fallen snow. He found himself on one of the many surrounding mountain ridges that we know from Dr. Madler's "Map of the Moon." Below him, it dropped straight down into a giant pit about a Danish mile deep; underneath lay a town whose appearance we can somewhat picture by beating the white of an egg in a glass of water. The material it was made of was just as soft, forming similar towers, domes, and pillars, transparent and swaying in the thin air, while above him, our Earth rolled like a large fiery ball.

He perceived immediately a quantity of beings who were certainly what we call “men”; yet they looked different to us. A far more correct imagination than that of the pseudo-Herschel* had created them; and if they had been placed in rank and file, and copied by some skilful painter's hand, one would, without doubt, have exclaimed involuntarily, “What a beautiful arabesque!”

He immediately noticed a number of beings who were definitely what we call "men"; however, they appeared different from us. A much more accurate vision than that of the pseudo-Herschel* had created them; and if they had been lined up, and depicted by a skilled painter, one would have undoubtedly exclaimed without thinking, "What a beautiful design!"

*This relates to a book published some years ago in Germany, and said to be by Herschel, which contained a description of the moon and its inhabitants, written with such a semblance of truth that many were deceived by the imposture.

*This refers to a book published a few years ago in Germany, supposedly by Herschel, which included a description of the moon and its inhabitants, written with such an air of authenticity that many were fooled by the deception.*

Probably a translation of the celebrated Moon hoax, written by Richard A. Locke, and originally published in New York.

Probably a translation of the famous Moon hoax, written by Richard A. Locke, and first published in New York.

They had a language too; but surely nobody can expect that the soul of the watchman should understand it. Be that as it may, it did comprehend it; for in our souls there germinate far greater powers than we poor mortals, despite all our cleverness, have any notion of. Does she not show us—she the queen in the land of enchantment—her astounding dramatic talent in all our dreams? There every acquaintance appears and speaks upon the stage, so entirely in character, and with the same tone of voice, that none of us, when awake, were able to imitate it. How well can she recall persons to our mind, of whom we have not thought for years; when suddenly they step forth “every inch a man,” resembling the real personages, even to the finest features, and become the heroes or heroines of our world of dreams. In reality, such remembrances are rather unpleasant: every sin, every evil thought, may, like a clock with alarm or chimes, be repeated at pleasure; then the question is if we can trust ourselves to give an account of every unbecoming word in our heart and on our lips.

They had a language too, but surely nobody expects the watchman’s soul to understand it. Still, it did understand; because in our souls, there are powers growing that we poor mortals, despite all our cleverness, have no idea about. Doesn’t she—the queen in the land of dreams—show us her incredible dramatic talent in all our dreams? There, everyone we know appears and speaks on stage, completely in character, with the same tone of voice, so that none of us, when awake, can mimic it. She can vividly bring to mind people we haven’t thought about for years; suddenly, they step forward “every inch a person,” looking just like the real people, even down to the smallest details, and become the heroes or heroines of our dream world. In reality, such memories can be quite unpleasant: every sin, every evil thought, can be repeated at will, like a clock with an alarm or chimes; then the question is whether we can trust ourselves to account for every inappropriate word in our hearts and on our lips.

The watchman's spirit understood the language of the inhabitants of the moon pretty well. The Selenites* disputed variously about our earth, and expressed their doubts if it could be inhabited: the air, they said, must certainly be too dense to allow any rational dweller in the moon the necessary free respiration. They considered the moon alone to be inhabited: they imagined it was the real heart of the universe or planetary system, on which the genuine Cosmopolites, or citizens of the world, dwelt. What strange things men—no, what strange things Selenites sometimes take into their heads!

The watchman's spirit understood the language of the moon's inhabitants pretty well. The Selenites debated variously about our Earth and expressed their doubts about whether it could be inhabited. They argued that the air must definitely be too thick for any intelligent being from the moon to breathe freely. They believed the moon itself was the only place that was inhabited; they imagined it to be the true center of the universe or planetary system, where the real Cosmopolites, or citizens of the world, lived. What strange ideas men—no, what strange ideas Selenites sometimes come up with!

* Dwellers in the moon.

Moon inhabitants.

About politics they had a good deal to say. But little Denmark must take care what it is about, and not run counter to the moon; that great realm, that might in an ill-humor bestir itself, and dash down a hail-storm in our faces, or force the Baltic to overflow the sides of its gigantic basin.

About politics, they had a lot to say. But little Denmark needs to be careful about what it talks about and not go against the moon; that vast realm, which, in a bad mood, could stir up and send down a hailstorm in our faces, or make the Baltic overflow its massive banks.

We will, therefore, not listen to what was spoken, and on no condition run in the possibility of telling tales out of school; but we will rather proceed, like good quiet citizens, to East Street, and observe what happened meanwhile to the body of the watchman.

We won’t pay attention to what was said and definitely won’t risk spreading rumors; instead, we’ll act like responsible citizens and head to East Street to see what happened to the watchman’s body in the meantime.

He sat lifeless on the steps: the morning-star,* that is to say, the heavy wooden staff, headed with iron spikes, and which had nothing else in common with its sparkling brother in the sky, had glided from his hand; while his eyes were fixed with glassy stare on the moon, looking for the good old fellow of a spirit which still haunted it.

He sat motionless on the steps: the morning star,* meaning the heavy wooden staff topped with iron spikes, which had nothing in common with its shining counterpart in the sky, had slipped from his hand; while his eyes were fixed with a glassy stare on the moon, searching for the friendly spirit that still lingered there.

*The watchmen in Germany, had formerly, and in some places they still carry with them, on their rounds at night, a sort of mace or club, known in ancient times by the above denomination.

*The watchmen in Germany used to carry a type of mace or club on their night rounds, and in some places, they still do. This has been known by that name since ancient times.*

“What's the hour, watchman?” asked a passer-by. But when the watchman gave no reply, the merry roysterer, who was now returning home from a noisy drinking bout, took it into his head to try what a tweak of the nose would do, on which the supposed sleeper lost his balance, the body lay motionless, stretched out on the pavement: the man was dead. When the patrol came up, all his comrades, who comprehended nothing of the whole affair, were seized with a dreadful fright, for dead he was, and he remained so. The proper authorities were informed of the circumstance, people talked a good deal about it, and in the morning the body was carried to the hospital.

“What's the time, watchman?” a passerby asked. But when the watchman didn’t respond, the happy party-goer, who was coming home from a loud night of drinking, decided to see what would happen if he gave the watchman a little tweak on the nose. This caused the supposed sleeper to lose his balance, and his body lay still, stretched out on the pavement: the man was dead. When the patrol arrived, all his comrades, who understood nothing of what had happened, were filled with dread because he was indeed dead, and he stayed that way. The authorities were notified about the incident, people talked about it quite a bit, and in the morning the body was taken to the hospital.

Now that would be a very pretty joke, if the spirit when it came back and looked for the body in East Street, were not to find one. No doubt it would, in its anxiety, run off to the police, and then to the “Hue and Cry” office, to announce that “the finder will be handsomely rewarded,” and at last away to the hospital; yet we may boldly assert that the soul is shrewdest when it shakes off every fetter, and every sort of leading-string—the body only makes it stupid.

That would be a really funny joke if the spirit, when it returns to look for its body on East Street, doesn’t find one. No doubt it would, in its panic, rush to the police, then to the “Hue and Cry” office, to report that “the finder will be generously rewarded,” and finally head to the hospital; yet we can confidently say that the soul is at its smartest when it sheds all restraints and bonds—the body just makes it dull.

The seemingly dead body of the watchman wandered, as we have said, to the hospital, where it was brought into the general viewing-room: and the first thing that was done here was naturally to pull off the galoshes—when the spirit, that was merely gone out on adventures, must have returned with the quickness of lightning to its earthly tenement. It took its direction towards the body in a straight line; and a few seconds after, life began to show itself in the man. He asserted that the preceding night had been the worst that ever the malice of fate had allotted him; he would not for two silver marks again go through what he had endured while moon-stricken; but now, however, it was over.

The apparently lifeless body of the watchman made its way, as we mentioned, to the hospital, where it was taken into the main viewing room. The first thing that happened there was to remove the galoshes—at which point, the spirit, that had merely gone on an adventure, must have raced back to its earthly body. It headed straight for the body, and just a few seconds later, signs of life began to return to the man. He claimed that the night before had been the worst that fate's malice had ever thrown at him; he wouldn't go through what he had experienced while out of his mind for two silver marks again, but now, thankfully, it was all over.

The same day he was discharged from the hospital as perfectly cured; but the Shoes meanwhile remained behind.

The same day he was released from the hospital completely healed; however, the Shoes stayed behind.

IV. A Moment of Head Importance—An Evening's “Dramatic Readings”—A Most Strange Journey

IV. A Moment of Significance—An Evening of “Dramatic Readings”—A Very Unusual Journey

Every inhabitant of Copenhagen knows, from personal inspection, how the entrance to Frederick's Hospital looks; but as it is possible that others, who are not Copenhagen people, may also read this little work, we will beforehand give a short description of it.

Every resident of Copenhagen is familiar with the appearance of Frederick's Hospital entrance from firsthand experience; however, since there may be others who are not from Copenhagen reading this brief work, we will provide a short description of it in advance.

The extensive building is separated from the street by a pretty high railing, the thick iron bars of which are so far apart, that in all seriousness, it is said, some very thin fellow had of a night occasionally squeezed himself through to go and pay his little visits in the town. The part of the body most difficult to manage on such occasions was, no doubt, the head; here, as is so often the case in the world, long-headed people get through best. So much, then, for the introduction.

The large building is set back from the street by a quite tall railing, and the thick iron bars are spaced so far apart that, seriously, there’s a rumor that a very skinny guy sometimes managed to squeeze through at night to visit the town. The hardest part to maneuver in those situations was likely the head; as is often the case in life, those who are clever tend to get through the best. Now, that’s enough for the introduction.

One of the young men, whose head, in a physical sense only, might be said to be of the thickest, had the watch that evening. The rain poured down in torrents; yet despite these two obstacles, the young man was obliged to go out, if it were but for a quarter of an hour; and as to telling the door-keeper about it, that, he thought, was quite unnecessary, if, with a whole skin, he were able to slip through the railings. There, on the floor lay the galoshes, which the watchman had forgotten; he never dreamed for a moment that they were those of Fortune; and they promised to do him good service in the wet; so he put them on. The question now was, if he could squeeze himself through the grating, for he had never tried before. Well, there he stood.

One of the young guys, who was only physically thick-headed, had the watch that evening. The rain was coming down hard; still, despite these two challenges, the young man had to go outside, even if it was just for fifteen minutes. He thought it wasn't really necessary to tell the doorman about it, especially if he could sneak through the railings without any trouble. On the floor lay the galoshes that the watchman had forgotten; he didn't even think for a second that they belonged to Fortune, and they looked like they would be useful in the rain, so he put them on. The only question now was whether he could squeeze through the grating, since he'd never tried it before. So there he stood.

“Would to Heaven I had got my head through!” said he, involuntarily; and instantly through it slipped, easily and without pain, notwithstanding it was pretty large and thick. But now the rest of the body was to be got through!

“Would to Heaven I had gotten my head through!” he said without thinking; and immediately it slipped through easily and without pain, even though it was quite large and thick. But now he had to get the rest of his body through!

“Ah! I am much too stout,” groaned he aloud, while fixed as in a vice. “I had thought the head was the most difficult part of the matter—oh! oh! I really cannot squeeze myself through!”

“Ah! I’m just too big,” he groaned loudly, feeling trapped. “I thought getting my head through would be the hardest part—oh! oh! I really can’t get myself through!”

He now wanted to pull his over-hasty head back again, but he could not. For his neck there was room enough, but for nothing more. His first feeling was of anger; his next that his temper fell to zero. The Shoes of Fortune had placed him in the most dreadful situation; and, unfortunately, it never occurred to him to wish himself free. The pitch-black clouds poured down their contents in still heavier torrents; not a creature was to be seen in the streets. To reach up to the bell was what he did not like; to cry aloud for help would have availed him little; besides, how ashamed would he have been to be found caught in a trap, like an outwitted fox! How was he to twist himself through! He saw clearly that it was his irrevocable destiny to remain a prisoner till dawn, or, perhaps, even late in the morning; then the smith must be fetched to file away the bars; but all that would not be done so quickly as he could think about it. The whole Charity School, just opposite, would be in motion; all the new booths, with their not very courtier-like swarm of seamen, would join them out of curiosity, and would greet him with a wild “hurrah!” while he was standing in his pillory: there would be a mob, a hissing, and rejoicing, and jeering, ten times worse than in the rows about the Jews some years ago—“Oh, my blood is mounting to my brain; 'tis enough to drive one mad! I shall go wild! I know not what to do. Oh! were I but loose; my dizziness would then cease; oh, were my head but loose!”

He wanted to pull his head back, but he couldn’t. There was enough room for his neck, but nothing else. First, he felt angry; then his temper dropped to nothing. The Shoes of Fortune had put him in a terrible situation, and unfortunately, it never crossed his mind to wish he were free. The dark clouds poured down even heavier rain; no one was in the streets. He didn’t want to reach up to the bell; calling for help wouldn’t help much anyway, and he would be so embarrassed to be found caught like a trapped fox! How was he supposed to twist himself out of this? It was clear to him that his fate was to remain trapped until dawn, or possibly even late in the morning; then they would have to call the smith to file away the bars, but that would take longer than he could even think about. The whole Charity School across the street would be busy, and all the new booths with their not-so-friendly sailors would gather out of curiosity and greet him with a loud “hurrah!” while he stood in his pillory: there’d be a crowd, hissing, rejoicing, and jeering, ten times worse than the riots about the Jews years ago—“Oh, my blood is rushing to my head; it’s enough to drive me crazy! I’m going to lose it! I don’t know what to do. Oh! If only I could be free; my dizziness would stop; oh, if only my head could be free!”

You see he ought to have said that sooner; for the moment he expressed the wish his head was free; and cured of all his paroxysms of love, he hastened off to his room, where the pains consequent on the fright the Shoes had prepared for him, did not so soon take their leave.

You see, he should have said that earlier; the moment he mentioned wanting his mind to be clear and free from all his episodes of love, he rushed off to his room, where the pain from the scare the Shoes had set up for him didn’t go away right away.

But you must not think that the affair is over now; it grows much worse.

But don't think that the situation is resolved now; it’s getting much worse.

The night passed, the next day also; but nobody came to fetch the Shoes.

The night went by, and the next day did too, but no one showed up to pick up the Shoes.

In the evening “Dramatic Readings” were to be given at the little theatre in King Street. The house was filled to suffocation; and among other pieces to be recited was a new poem by H. C. Andersen, called, My Aunt's Spectacles; the contents of which were pretty nearly as follows:

In the evening, there were "Dramatic Readings" scheduled at the small theater on King Street. The venue was packed to capacity, and among the various pieces to be performed was a new poem by H. C. Andersen titled, My Aunt's Spectacles; its content was roughly as follows:

“A certain person had an aunt, who boasted of particular skill in fortune-telling with cards, and who was constantly being stormed by persons that wanted to have a peep into futurity. But she was full of mystery about her art, in which a certain pair of magic spectacles did her essential service. Her nephew, a merry boy, who was his aunt's darling, begged so long for these spectacles, that, at last, she lent him the treasure, after having informed him, with many exhortations, that in order to execute the interesting trick, he need only repair to some place where a great many persons were assembled; and then, from a higher position, whence he could overlook the crowd, pass the company in review before him through his spectacles. Immediately 'the inner man' of each individual would be displayed before him, like a game of cards, in which he unerringly might read what the future of every person presented was to be. Well pleased the little magician hastened away to prove the powers of the spectacles in the theatre; no place seeming to him more fitted for such a trial. He begged permission of the worthy audience, and set his spectacles on his nose. A motley phantasmagoria presents itself before him, which he describes in a few satirical touches, yet without expressing his opinion openly: he tells the people enough to set them all thinking and guessing; but in order to hurt nobody, he wraps his witty oracular judgments in a transparent veil, or rather in a lurid thundercloud, shooting forth bright sparks of wit, that they may fall in the powder-magazine of the expectant audience.”

A certain person had an aunt who was known for her talent in reading fortunes with cards. She was constantly approached by people wanting to glimpse into the future. But she kept her methods a secret, relying heavily on a special pair of magical glasses that were essential to her craft. Her nephew, a cheerful boy and his aunt's favorite, begged her for these glasses until she finally decided to lend him this prized possession. She warned him, with many reminders, that to perform the exciting trick, he only needed to go to a place where lots of people were gathered. From a higher vantage point, where he could see the crowd, he could use the glasses to examine each person before him. Instantly, the “true self” of each individual would be revealed, like a card game where he could effortlessly read what each person’s future held. Delighted, the young magician rushed off to test the glasses in a theater, believing there was no better place for such an experiment. He asked permission from the audience and placed the glasses on his nose. A colorful spectacle unfolded before him, which he described in a few clever jabs, though he didn't share his thoughts outright. He gave the audience just enough to make them think and wonder but, to avoid offending anyone, he wrapped his witty predictions in a transparent disguise, or rather in a dark cloud that sparkled with clever humor, so it would ignite the imaginations of the eager audience.

The humorous poem was admirably recited, and the speaker much applauded. Among the audience was the young man of the hospital, who seemed to have forgotten his adventure of the preceding night. He had on the Shoes; for as yet no lawful owner had appeared to claim them; and besides it was so very dirty out-of-doors, they were just the thing for him, he thought.

The funny poem was exceptionally performed, and the speaker received a lot of applause. In the crowd was the young man from the hospital, who appeared to have forgotten about his experience from the night before. He was wearing the Shoes; so far, no rightful owner had come forward to claim them, and since it was really muddy outside, he thought they were perfect for him.

The beginning of the poem he praised with great generosity: he even found the idea original and effective. But that the end of it, like the Rhine, was very insignificant, proved, in his opinion, the author's want of invention; he was without genius, etc. This was an excellent opportunity to have said something clever.

The start of the poem he praised highly: he even thought the idea was original and effective. But the ending, like the Rhine, was quite trivial, which, in his view, showed the author's lack of creativity; he lacked genius, etc. This was a perfect chance to say something insightful.

Meanwhile he was haunted by the idea—he should like to possess such a pair of spectacles himself; then, perhaps, by using them circumspectly, one would be able to look into people's hearts, which, he thought, would be far more interesting than merely to see what was to happen next year; for that we should all know in proper time, but the other never.

Meanwhile, he was plagued by the thought that he would love to have a pair of those glasses for himself; then, maybe, if used wisely, he could see into people’s hearts, which he believed would be way more fascinating than just knowing what would happen next year; because while we would all find that out in due time, the other would remain unknown forever.

“I can now,” said he to himself, “fancy the whole row of ladies and gentlemen sitting there in the front row; if one could but see into their hearts—yes, that would be a revelation—a sort of bazar. In that lady yonder, so strangely dressed, I should find for certain a large milliner's shop; in that one the shop is empty, but it wants cleaning plain enough. But there would also be some good stately shops among them. Alas!” sighed he, “I know one in which all is stately; but there sits already a spruce young shopman, which is the only thing that's amiss in the whole shop. All would be splendidly decked out, and we should hear, 'Walk in, gentlemen, pray walk in; here you will find all you please to want.' Ah! I wish to Heaven I could walk in and take a trip right through the hearts of those present!”

“I can totally imagine,” he said to himself, “the whole row of ladies and gentlemen sitting there in the front. If only we could see into their hearts—now that would be a revelation—a sort of marketplace. That lady over there, dressed so oddly, would definitely have a big milliner's shop inside her; that one’s shop is empty, but you can tell it needs cleaning. But there would be some impressive shops among them too. Oh!” he sighed, “I know one where everything is remarkable; but sitting there is a dapper young shopkeeper, which is the only wrong thing in the whole place. Everything would be beautifully displayed, and we’d hear, 'Come in, folks, please come in; here you'll find everything you could want.' Ah! I wish to Heaven I could just walk in and take a journey right through the hearts of those present!”

And behold! to the Shoes of Fortune this was the cue; the whole man shrunk together and a most uncommon journey through the hearts of the front row of spectators, now began. The first heart through which he came, was that of a middle-aged lady, but he instantly fancied himself in the room of the “Institution for the cure of the crooked and deformed,” where casts of mis-shapen limbs are displayed in naked reality on the wall. Yet there was this difference, in the institution the casts were taken at the entry of the patient; but here they were retained and guarded in the heart while the sound persons went away. They were, namely, casts of female friends, whose bodily or mental deformities were here most faithfully preserved.

And look! This was the signal for the Shoes of Fortune; the whole person shrank down and an unusual journey through the hearts of the front row of spectators began. The first heart he entered was that of a middle-aged lady, but he immediately imagined himself in the room of the “Institution for the Cure of the Crooked and Deformed,” where casts of misshapen limbs are displayed in stark reality on the wall. Yet there was this difference: in the institution, the casts were taken when the patient arrived; here, they were kept and protected in the heart while the healthy people moved on. They were, in fact, casts of female friends, whose physical or mental deformities were preserved here with great accuracy.

With the snake-like writhings of an idea he glided into another female heart; but this seemed to him like a large holy fane. [*] The white dove of innocence fluttered over the altar. How gladly would he have sunk upon his knees; but he must away to the next heart; yet he still heard the pealing tones of the organ, and he himself seemed to have become a newer and a better man; he felt unworthy to tread the neighboring sanctuary which a poor garret, with a sick bed-rid mother, revealed. But God's warm sun streamed through the open window; lovely roses nodded from the wooden flower-boxes on the roof, and two sky-blue birds sang rejoicingly, while the sick mother implored God's richest blessings on her pious daughter.

With the snake-like movements of an idea, he slipped into another woman's heart; but to him, it felt like a grand sacred space. The white dove of innocence fluttered above the altar. How eagerly he would have knelt down; but he had to move on to the next heart. Still, he could hear the ringing notes of the organ, and he felt like he had become a newer and better man; he believed he was unworthy to step into the nearby sanctuary that a shabby room with a sick mother revealed. But God's warm sunlight streamed through the open window; beautiful roses swayed in the wooden flower boxes on the roof, and two sky-blue birds joyfully sang, while the sick mother prayed for God's richest blessings on her devout daughter.

     * temple
* shrine

He now crept on hands and feet through a butcher's shop; at least on every side, and above and below, there was nought but flesh. It was the heart of a most respectable rich man, whose name is certain to be found in the Directory.

He now crawled on his hands and knees through a butcher's shop; everywhere he looked, above and below, there was nothing but meat. It belonged to the heart of a very respectable wealthy man, whose name is definitely listed in the Directory.

He was now in the heart of the wife of this worthy gentleman. It was an old, dilapidated, mouldering dovecot. The husband's portrait was used as a weather-cock, which was connected in some way or other with the doors, and so they opened and shut of their own accord, whenever the stern old husband turned round.

He was now at the center of the life of this respectable man's wife. It was an old, run-down, crumbling dovecot. The husband's portrait served as a weather vane, which somehow was linked to the doors, causing them to open and close on their own whenever the serious old husband turned around.

Hereupon he wandered into a boudoir formed entirely of mirrors, like the one in Castle Rosenburg; but here the glasses magnified to an astonishing degree. On the floor, in the middle of the room, sat, like a Dalai-Lama, the insignificant “Self” of the person, quite confounded at his own greatness. He then imagined he had got into a needle-case full of pointed needles of every size.

He then wandered into a room made entirely of mirrors, like the one in Castle Rosenburg; but here the mirrors magnified everything to an incredible degree. In the middle of the room, on the floor, sat the insignificant "Self" of the person, completely confused by his own greatness, much like a Dalai-Lama. He then imagined he had found himself in a needle case filled with sharp needles of every size.

“This is certainly the heart of an old maid,” thought he. But he was mistaken. It was the heart of a young military man; a man, as people said, of talent and feeling.

“This is definitely the heart of an old maid,” he thought. But he was wrong. It was the heart of a young military man; a man, as people said, of talent and emotion.

In the greatest perplexity, he now came out of the last heart in the row; he was unable to put his thoughts in order, and fancied that his too lively imagination had run away with him.

In great confusion, he now came out of the last heart in the row; he couldn’t organize his thoughts and believed that his restless imagination had gotten the better of him.

“Good Heavens!” sighed he. “I have surely a disposition to madness—'tis dreadfully hot here; my blood boils in my veins and my head is burning like a coal.” And he now remembered the important event of the evening before, how his head had got jammed in between the iron railings of the hospital. “That's what it is, no doubt,” said he. “I must do something in time: under such circumstances a Russian bath might do me good. I only wish I were already on the upper bank.” [*]

“Good heavens!” he sighed. “I must be losing my mind—it's so hot here; my blood is boiling in my veins and my head feels like it's on fire.” Then he recalled the important event from the night before, how his head had gotten stuck between the iron railings of the hospital. “That’s definitely it,” he said. “I need to do something quickly: in a situation like this, a Russian bath might help. I just wish I were already on the upper bank.” [*]

     *In these Russian (vapor) baths the person extends himself
     on a bank or form, and as he gets accustomed to the heat,
     moves to another higher up towards the ceiling, where, of
     course, the vapor is warmest. In this manner he ascends
     gradually to the highest.
     *In these Russian (steam) baths, a person lies on a bench and, as they get used to the heat, moves to another one higher up towards the ceiling, where the steam is definitely warmer. This way, they gradually ascend to the highest spot.

And so there he lay on the uppermost bank in the vapor-bath; but with all his clothes on, in his boots and galoshes, while the hot drops fell scalding from the ceiling on his face.

And so he lay there on the top bank in the steam room, fully dressed, in his boots and galoshes, as the hot drops poured down from the ceiling, burning his face.

“Holloa!” cried he, leaping down. The bathing attendant, on his side, uttered a loud cry of astonishment when he beheld in the bath, a man completely dressed.

“Holloa!” he shouted, jumping down. The bathing attendant, for his part, let out a loud gasp of surprise when he saw a man fully dressed in the bath.

The other, however, retained sufficient presence of mind to whisper to him, “'Tis a bet, and I have won it!” But the first thing he did as soon as he got home, was to have a large blister put on his chest and back to draw out his madness.

The other, however, kept enough composure to whisper to him, “It’s a bet, and I’ve won it!” But the first thing he did when he got home was to get a large blister applied to his chest and back to draw out his madness.

The next morning he had a sore chest and a bleeding back; and, excepting the fright, that was all that he had gained by the Shoes of Fortune.

The next morning he had a sore chest and a bleeding back; and, apart from the scare, that was all he had gained from the Shoes of Fortune.

V. Metamorphosis of the Copying-Clerk

V. Evolution of the Copying-Clerk

The watchman, whom we have certainly not forgotten, thought meanwhile of the galoshes he had found and taken with him to the hospital; he now went to fetch them; and as neither the lieutenant, nor anybody else in the street, claimed them as his property, they were delivered over to the police-office.*

The watchman, who we definitely haven't forgotten, was thinking about the galoshes he had found and taken to the hospital. He decided to go get them, and since neither the lieutenant nor anyone else in the street claimed them, they were handed over to the police station.*

*As on the continent, in all law and police practices nothing is verbal, but any circumstance, however trifling, is reduced to writing, the labor, as well as the number of papers that thus accumulate, is enormous. In a police-office, consequently, we find copying-clerks among many other scribes of various denominations, of which, it seems, our hero was one.

*As on the continent, in all legal and law enforcement practices, nothing is spoken; every detail, no matter how small, is documented in writing. The workload, as well as the amount of paperwork that builds up, is immense. In a police office, we consequently find copying clerks among many other types of writers, and it appears that our hero was one of them.*

“Why, I declare the Shoes look just like my own,” said one of the clerks, eying the newly-found treasure, whose hidden powers, even he, sharp as he was, was not able to discover. “One must have more than the eye of a shoemaker to know one pair from the other,” said he, soliloquizing; and putting, at the same time, the galoshes in search of an owner, beside his own in the corner.

“Wow, these shoes look just like mine,” said one of the clerks, looking at the newly found treasure, the hidden qualities of which, even he, as clever as he was, couldn't figure out. “You need more than just a shoemaker's eye to tell one pair from another,” he thought to himself, while at the same time placing the galoshes, in search of an owner, next to his own in the corner.

“Here, sir!” said one of the men, who panting brought him a tremendous pile of papers.

“Here you go, sir!” said one of the men, who, out of breath, handed him a huge stack of papers.

The copying-clerk turned round and spoke awhile with the man about the reports and legal documents in question; but when he had finished, and his eye fell again on the Shoes, he was unable to say whether those to the left or those to the right belonged to him. “At all events it must be those which are wet,” thought he; but this time, in spite of his cleverness, he guessed quite wrong, for it was just those of Fortune which played as it were into his hands, or rather on his feet. And why, I should like to know, are the police never to be wrong? So he put them on quickly, stuck his papers in his pocket, and took besides a few under his arm, intending to look them through at home to make the necessary notes. It was noon; and the weather, that had threatened rain, began to clear up, while gaily dressed holiday folks filled the streets. “A little trip to Fredericksburg would do me no great harm,” thought he; “for I, poor beast of burden that I am, have so much to annoy me, that I don't know what a good appetite is. 'Tis a bitter crust, alas! at which I am condemned to gnaw!”

The copying clerk turned around and chatted for a while with the man about the reports and legal documents at hand; but when he finished, and his gaze fell again on the shoes, he couldn’t tell which ones on the left or right were his. “It must be the wet ones,” he thought; but this time, despite his cleverness, he guessed completely wrong, because it was actually Fortune’s shoes that seemed to fit him perfectly. And honestly, why is it that the police are never wrong? So he quickly put them on, shoved his papers into his pocket, and took a few more under his arm, planning to go through them at home to jot down necessary notes. It was noon; and the weather, which had threatened rain, started to clear up, while happily dressed holiday-goers filled the streets. “A little trip to Fredericksburg wouldn’t hurt me,” he thought; “because, as a poor beast of burden, I have so much to worry about that I don’t even remember what a good appetite feels like. It's a bitter crust, alas! that I’m condemned to chew on!”

Nobody could be more steady or quiet than this young man; we therefore wish him joy of the excursion with all our heart; and it will certainly be beneficial for a person who leads so sedentary a life. In the park he met a friend, one of our young poets, who told him that the following day he should set out on his long-intended tour.

Nobody could be more calm or composed than this young man; we truly wish him all the best on his trip; it will definitely be good for someone who lives such a sedentary lifestyle. In the park, he ran into a friend, one of our young poets, who told him that the next day he would begin his long-planned journey.

“So you are going away again!” said the clerk. “You are a very free and happy being; we others are chained by the leg and held fast to our desk.”

“So you're off again!” said the clerk. “You’re so free and happy; the rest of us are stuck here, chained to our desks.”

“Yes; but it is a chain, friend, which ensures you the blessed bread of existence,” answered the poet. “You need feel no care for the coming morrow: when you are old, you receive a pension.”

“Yes; but it’s a chain, my friend, that guarantees you the blessed bread of life,” answered the poet. “You don’t have to worry about tomorrow: when you’re older, you get a pension.”

“True,” said the clerk, shrugging his shoulders; “and yet you are the better off. To sit at one's ease and poetise—that is a pleasure; everybody has something agreeable to say to you, and you are always your own master. No, friend, you should but try what it is to sit from one year's end to the other occupied with and judging the most trivial matters.”

“True,” said the clerk, shrugging his shoulders; “but you’re actually better off. Being able to sit back and write poetry—that's a pleasure; everyone has something nice to say to you, and you're always in charge of your own time. No, my friend, you should try spending a whole year focused on and critiquing the most insignificant things.”

The poet shook his head, the copying-clerk did the same. Each one kept to his own opinion, and so they separated.

The poet shook his head, and the clerk did the same. Each of them stuck to their own opinion, and so they parted ways.

“It's a strange race, those poets!” said the clerk, who was very fond of soliloquizing. “I should like some day, just for a trial, to take such nature upon me, and be a poet myself; I am very sure I should make no such miserable verses as the others. Today, methinks, is a most delicious day for a poet. Nature seems anew to celebrate her awakening into life. The air is so unusually clear, the clouds sail on so buoyantly, and from the green herbage a fragrance is exhaled that fills me with delight. For many a year have I not felt as at this moment.”

“It’s a strange group, those poets!” said the clerk, who really enjoyed talking to himself. “I’d like to try being a poet someday; I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t write such terrible verses as the others. Today feels like a perfect day for a poet. Nature seems to be celebrating her return to life. The air is so unusually clear, the clouds are floating by so freely, and there’s a fragrance from the green grass that makes me feel so happy. I haven’t felt this way in many years.”

We see already, by the foregoing effusion, that he is become a poet; to give further proof of it, however, would in most cases be insipid, for it is a most foolish notion to fancy a poet different from other men. Among the latter there may be far more poetical natures than many an acknowledged poet, when examined more closely, could boast of; the difference only is, that the poet possesses a better mental memory, on which account he is able to retain the feeling and the thought till they can be embodied by means of words; a faculty which the others do not possess. But the transition from a commonplace nature to one that is richly endowed, demands always a more or less breakneck leap over a certain abyss which yawns threateningly below; and thus must the sudden change with the clerk strike the reader.

We can already see from the previous outpouring that he has become a poet; providing further proof of this would usually be pointless, since it's a silly idea to think of a poet as being different from other people. Among those people, there may be far more poetic souls than many recognized poets can claim, upon closer inspection. The only difference is that the poet has a better mental memory, which allows him to hold onto feelings and thoughts until he can express them in words—a skill that others lack. However, the leap from an ordinary nature to one that is richly gifted always requires a risky jump over a daunting abyss that looms below; and this sudden change must strike the reader as surprising.

“The sweet air!” continued he of the police-office, in his dreamy imaginings; “how it reminds me of the violets in the garden of my aunt Magdalena! Yes, then I was a little wild boy, who did not go to school very regularly. O heavens! 'tis a long time since I have thought on those times. The good old soul! She lived behind the Exchange. She always had a few twigs or green shoots in water—let the winter rage without as it might. The violets exhaled their sweet breath, whilst I pressed against the windowpanes covered with fantastic frost-work the copper coin I had heated on the stove, and so made peep-holes. What splendid vistas were then opened to my view! What change—what magnificence! Yonder in the canal lay the ships frozen up, and deserted by their whole crews, with a screaming crow for the sole occupant. But when the spring, with a gentle stirring motion, announced her arrival, a new and busy life arose; with songs and hurrahs the ice was sawn asunder, the ships were fresh tarred and rigged, that they might sail away to distant lands. But I have remained here—must always remain here, sitting at my desk in the office, and patiently see other people fetch their passports to go abroad. Such is my fate! Alas!”—sighed he, and was again silent. “Great Heaven! What is come to me! Never have I thought or felt like this before! It must be the summer air that affects me with feelings almost as disquieting as they are refreshing.”

“The sweet air!” the police officer continued, lost in his thoughts. “It reminds me of the violets in my Aunt Magdalena’s garden! Back then, I was a little wild boy who didn’t go to school very regularly. Oh my, it’s been so long since I thought about those times. That kind soul! She lived behind the Exchange. She always had a few twigs or green shoots in water, no matter how harsh winter was outside. The violets gave off their sweet fragrance while I pressed a copper coin, heated on the stove, against the frost-covered window to make little peep-holes. What amazing views opened up for me! What change—what beauty! There in the canal lay the ships, frozen and abandoned by their crews, with only a screeching crow as their sole inhabitant. But when spring arrived, gently stirring things up, a new, vibrant life sprang forth; with songs and cheers, the ice was chopped up, the ships were freshly tarred and rigged, ready to sail off to faraway lands. But I have stayed here—must always stay here, sitting at my desk in the office, and patiently watch other people get their passports to go abroad. Such is my fate! Alas!” he sighed, falling silent again. “Good heavens! What’s happening to me! I’ve never thought or felt like this before! It must be the summer air that’s filling me with feelings that are as unsettling as they are refreshing.”

He felt in his pocket for the papers. “These police-reports will soon stem the torrent of my ideas, and effectually hinder any rebellious overflowing of the time-worn banks of official duties”; he said to himself consolingly, while his eye ran over the first page. “DAME TIGBRITH, tragedy in five acts.” “What is that? And yet it is undeniably my own handwriting. Have I written the tragedy? Wonderful, very wonderful!—And this—what have I here? 'INTRIGUE ON THE RAMPARTS; or THE DAY OF REPENTANCE: vaudeville with new songs to the most favorite airs.' The deuce! Where did I get all this rubbish? Some one must have slipped it slyly into my pocket for a joke. There is too a letter to me; a crumpled letter and the seal broken.”

He reached into his pocket for the papers. “These police reports will soon stop the flood of my ideas and effectively prevent any rebellious overflow of my time-worn official duties,” he told himself reassuringly, while scanning the first page. “DAME TIGBRITH, tragedy in five acts.” “What is this? Yet it’s undeniably my own handwriting. Did I write this tragedy? Amazing, really amazing!—And this—what do I have here? 'INTRIGUE ON THE RAMPARTS; or THE DAY OF REPENTANCE: a vaudeville with new songs to the most popular tunes.' Good grief! Where did I get all this nonsense? Someone must have secretly slipped it into my pocket as a joke. There’s also a letter addressed to me; a crumpled letter with the seal broken.”

Yes; it was not a very polite epistle from the manager of a theatre, in which both pieces were flatly refused.

Yes; it wasn’t a very polite letter from the theater manager, in which both plays were outright rejected.

“Hem! hem!” said the clerk breathlessly, and quite exhausted he seated himself on a bank. His thoughts were so elastic, his heart so tender; and involuntarily he picked one of the nearest flowers. It is a simple daisy, just bursting out of the bud. What the botanist tells us after a number of imperfect lectures, the flower proclaimed in a minute. It related the mythus of its birth, told of the power of the sun-light that spread out its delicate leaves, and forced them to impregnate the air with their incense—and then he thought of the manifold struggles of life, which in like manner awaken the budding flowers of feeling in our bosom. Light and air contend with chivalric emulation for the love of the fair flower that bestowed her chief favors on the latter; full of longing she turned towards the light, and as soon as it vanished, rolled her tender leaves together and slept in the embraces of the air. “It is the light which adorns me,” said the flower.

“Ugh!” said the clerk, out of breath, and completely worn out, he sat down on a bank. His thoughts were so flexible, his heart so gentle; and without thinking, he picked one of the nearest flowers. It was a simple daisy, just breaking out of the bud. What the botanist explains after several not-so-great lectures, the flower revealed in an instant. It shared the story of its birth, spoke of the sunlight that spread its delicate petals and filled the air with its fragrance—and then he thought about the many struggles of life, which similarly awaken the budding feelings within us. Light and air compete gallantly for the affection of the beautiful flower that showed her main favors to the air; full of yearning, she turned towards the light, and as soon as it disappeared, she curled her tender petals together and rested in the embrace of the air. “It’s the light that makes me beautiful,” said the flower.

“But 'tis the air which enables thee to breathe,” said the poet's voice.

“But it's the air that lets you breathe,” said the poet's voice.

Close by stood a boy who dashed his stick into a wet ditch. The drops of water splashed up to the green leafy roof, and the clerk thought of the million of ephemera which in a single drop were thrown up to a height, that was as great doubtless for their size, as for us if we were to be hurled above the clouds. While he thought of this and of the whole metamorphosis he had undergone, he smiled and said, “I sleep and dream; but it is wonderful how one can dream so naturally, and know besides so exactly that it is but a dream. If only to-morrow on awaking, I could again call all to mind so vividly! I seem in unusually good spirits; my perception of things is clear, I feel as light and cheerful as though I were in heaven; but I know for a certainty, that if to-morrow a dim remembrance of it should swim before my mind, it will then seem nothing but stupid nonsense, as I have often experienced already—especially before I enlisted under the banner of the police, for that dispels like a whirlwind all the visions of an unfettered imagination. All we hear or say in a dream that is fair and beautiful is like the gold of the subterranean spirits; it is rich and splendid when it is given us, but viewed by daylight we find only withered leaves. Alas!” he sighed quite sorrowful, and gazed at the chirping birds that hopped contentedly from branch to branch, “they are much better off than I! To fly must be a heavenly art; and happy do I prize that creature in which it is innate. Yes! Could I exchange my nature with any other creature, I fain would be such a happy little lark!”

Nearby, a boy was sticking his stick into a muddy ditch. Drops of water splashed up to the leafy green canopy above, and the clerk thought about the millions of tiny creatures that must be launched into the air with each splash, a height that, for their size, surely felt as high as it would for us if we were thrown above the clouds. While he considered this and the transformation he had gone through, he smiled and said, “I sleep and dream; but it’s amazing how naturally one can dream and still know exactly that it’s just a dream. If only tomorrow, when I wake up, I could remember it all so vividly! I feel unusually happy; my perception is clear, I feel as light and cheerful as if I were in heaven; but I know for sure that if tomorrow a blurry memory comes to mind, it will seem nothing but foolish nonsense, as I’ve often experienced before—especially before I joined the police force, because that sweeps away all the visions of a free imagination like a whirlwind. Everything we hear or say in a beautiful dream is like the gold of underground spirits; it’s rich and beautiful when we receive it, but in the light of day, we see only withered leaves. Alas!” he sighed sadly, watching the chirping birds that hopped happily from branch to branch, “they’re way better off than I! To fly must be an incredible gift; and how fortunate I would feel to be one of those creatures destined to fly. Yes! If I could trade my nature with any creature, I would gladly be a happy little lark!”

He had hardly uttered these hasty words when the skirts and sleeves of his coat folded themselves together into wings; the clothes became feathers, and the galoshes claws. He observed it perfectly, and laughed in his heart. “Now then, there is no doubt that I am dreaming; but I never before was aware of such mad freaks as these.” And up he flew into the green roof and sang; but in the song there was no poetry, for the spirit of the poet was gone. The Shoes, as is the case with anybody who does what he has to do properly, could only attend to one thing at a time. He wanted to be a poet, and he was one; he now wished to be a merry chirping bird: but when he was metamorphosed into one, the former peculiarities ceased immediately. “It is really pleasant enough,” said he: “the whole day long I sit in the office amid the driest law-papers, and at night I fly in my dream as a lark in the gardens of Fredericksburg; one might really write a very pretty comedy upon it.” He now fluttered down into the grass, turned his head gracefully on every side, and with his bill pecked the pliant blades of grass, which, in comparison to his present size, seemed as majestic as the palm-branches of northern Africa.

He had barely spoken these rushed words when the edges and sleeves of his coat transformed into wings; his clothes turned into feathers, and his galoshes became claws. He noticed it clearly and chuckled inside. “Well, there’s no doubt that I’m dreaming; but I’ve never experienced such crazy antics like these before.” And up he flew into the green canopy and sang; but there was no poetry in the song because the spirit of the poet was gone. The Shoes, like anyone who does their job well, could only focus on one thing at a time. He wanted to be a poet, and he was one; now he wanted to be a cheerful, chirping bird: but as soon as he turned into one, the previous quirks disappeared completely. “This is actually quite enjoyable,” he said: “all day long I sit in the office surrounded by the driest legal papers, and at night I soar in my dreams like a lark in the gardens of Fredericksburg; one could really write a lovely comedy about it.” He then fluttered down into the grass, turned his head gracefully in every direction, and with his beak pecked at the soft blades of grass, which, in comparison to his current size, looked as grand as the palm branches of northern Africa.

Unfortunately the pleasure lasted but a moment. Presently black night overshadowed our enthusiast, who had so entirely missed his part of copying-clerk at a police-office; some vast object seemed to be thrown over him. It was a large oil-skin cap, which a sailor-boy of the quay had thrown over the struggling bird; a coarse hand sought its way carefully in under the broad rim, and seized the clerk over the back and wings. In the first moment of fear, he called, indeed, as loud as he could—“You impudent little blackguard! I am a copying-clerk at the police-office; and you know you cannot insult any belonging to the constabulary force without a chastisement. Besides, you good-for-nothing rascal, it is strictly forbidden to catch birds in the royal gardens of Fredericksburg; but your blue uniform betrays where you come from.” This fine tirade sounded, however, to the ungodly sailor-boy like a mere “Pippi-pi.” He gave the noisy bird a knock on his beak, and walked on.

Unfortunately, the enjoyment only lasted a moment. Soon, darkness fell over our enthusiast, who had completely forgotten his role as a copying clerk at the police office; it felt like a massive object had been thrown over him. It was a large oilskin cap, which a sailor boy from the quay had tossed over the struggling bird. A rough hand carefully slipped under the wide brim and grabbed the clerk on his back and wings. In his initial panic, he shouted as loudly as he could—“You disrespectful little brat! I am a copying clerk at the police office, and you know you can’t insult anyone associated with the constabulary without facing consequences. Besides, you good-for-nothing scoundrel, it’s strictly forbidden to catch birds in the royal gardens of Fredericksburg; but your blue uniform gives away where you’re from.” However, this grand speech sounded to the irreverent sailor boy like nothing more than “Pippi-pi.” He gave the noisy bird a tap on the beak and carried on walking.

He was soon met by two schoolboys of the upper class—that is to say as individuals, for with regard to learning they were in the lowest class in the school; and they bought the stupid bird. So the copying-clerk came to Copenhagen as guest, or rather as prisoner in a family living in Gother Street.

He was soon approached by two upper-class schoolboys—that is to say as individuals, since academically they were in the lowest class of the school; and they bought the foolish bird. So the clerk arrived in Copenhagen as a guest, or rather as a prisoner in a family living on Gother Street.

“'Tis well that I'm dreaming,” said the clerk, “or I really should get angry. First I was a poet; now sold for a few pence as a lark; no doubt it was that accursed poetical nature which has metamorphosed me into such a poor harmless little creature. It is really pitiable, particularly when one gets into the hands of a little blackguard, perfect in all sorts of cruelty to animals: all I should like to know is, how the story will end.”

"Thank goodness I'm dreaming," said the clerk, "or I would actually be angry. I used to be a poet; now I'm sold for a few pennies just for fun; it must be that cursed poetic nature that turned me into such a pathetic little creature. It's truly sad, especially when you end up in the hands of a little brat who is completely cruel to animals: all I want to know is how the story will end."

The two schoolboys, the proprietors now of the transformed clerk, carried him into an elegant room. A stout stately dame received them with a smile; but she expressed much dissatisfaction that a common field-bird, as she called the lark, should appear in such high society. For to-day, however, she would allow it; and they must shut him in the empty cage that was standing in the window. “Perhaps he will amuse my good Polly,” added the lady, looking with a benignant smile at a large green parrot that swung himself backwards and forwards most comfortably in his ring, inside a magnificent brass-wired cage. “To-day is Polly's birthday,” said she with stupid simplicity: “and the little brown field-bird must wish him joy.”

The two schoolboys, now the owners of the transformed clerk, carried him into a fancy room. A stout, dignified woman greeted them with a smile, but she expressed her displeasure that a common field-bird, which she referred to as the lark, would appear in such high society. However, today she would allow it; they needed to put him in the empty cage that was sitting in the window. “Maybe he’ll entertain my good Polly,” the lady added, looking with a kind smile at a large green parrot that was swinging back and forth comfortably in his ring, inside a beautiful brass-wired cage. “Today is Polly's birthday,” she said with silly innocence: “and the little brown field-bird must wish him well.”

Mr. Polly uttered not a syllable in reply, but swung to and fro with dignified condescension; while a pretty canary, as yellow as gold, that had lately been brought from his sunny fragrant home, began to sing aloud.

Mr. Polly didn’t say a word in response, but swayed back and forth with a dignified air; meanwhile, a beautiful canary, as bright as gold, that had just been brought from his sunny, fragrant home, started to sing loudly.

“Noisy creature! Will you be quiet!” screamed the lady of the house, covering the cage with an embroidered white pocket handkerchief.

“Shut up, you noisy thing!” yelled the lady of the house, throwing an embroidered white handkerchief over the cage.

“Chirp, chirp!” sighed he. “That was a dreadful snowstorm”; and he sighed again, and was silent.

“Chirp, chirp!” he sighed. “That was a terrible snowstorm,” he sighed again and fell silent.

The copying-clerk, or, as the lady said, the brown field-bird, was put into a small cage, close to the Canary, and not far from “my good Polly.” The only human sounds that the Parrot could bawl out were, “Come, let us be men!” Everything else that he said was as unintelligible to everybody as the chirping of the Canary, except to the clerk, who was now a bird too: he understood his companion perfectly.

The copying clerk, or as the lady called him, the brown field bird, was placed in a small cage next to the Canary, not far from “my good Polly.” The only human sounds that the Parrot could shout were, “Come, let us be men!” Everything else he said was as unclear to everyone as the Canary's chirping, except for the clerk, who was now a bird too: he understood his companion perfectly.

“I flew about beneath the green palms and the blossoming almond-trees,” sang the Canary; “I flew around, with my brothers and sisters, over the beautiful flowers, and over the glassy lakes, where the bright water-plants nodded to me from below. There, too, I saw many splendidly-dressed paroquets, that told the drollest stories, and the wildest fairy tales without end.”

“I soared beneath the green palms and blooming almond trees,” sang the Canary; “I flew around with my siblings over the beautiful flowers and the shiny lakes, where the vibrant water plants waved to me from below. There, I also saw many beautifully dressed parrots that shared the funniest stories and the wildest fairy tales without end.”

“Oh! those were uncouth birds,” answered the Parrot. “They had no education, and talked of whatever came into their head.

“Oh! those were rude birds,” replied the Parrot. “They had no education and spoke whatever popped into their heads.

“If my mistress and all her friends can laugh at what I say, so may you too, I should think. It is a great fault to have no taste for what is witty or amusing—come, let us be men.”

“If my lady and all her friends can laugh at what I say, then you can too, I think. It’s a big mistake to lack an appreciation for what is funny or entertaining—come on, let’s be real.”

“Ah, you have no remembrance of love for the charming maidens that danced beneath the outspread tents beside the bright fragrant flowers? Do you no longer remember the sweet fruits, and the cooling juice in the wild plants of our never-to-be-forgotten home?” said the former inhabitant of the Canary Isles, continuing his dithyrambic.

“Ah, you don’t remember the lovely maidens who danced under the tents alongside the vibrant, fragrant flowers? Do you no longer recall the sweet fruits and the refreshing juice from the wild plants of our unforgettable home?” said the former resident of the Canary Isles, continuing his impassioned speech.

“Oh, yes,” said the Parrot; “but I am far better off here. I am well fed, and get friendly treatment. I know I am a clever fellow; and that is all I care about. Come, let us be men. You are of a poetical nature, as it is called—I, on the contrary, possess profound knowledge and inexhaustible wit. You have genius; but clear-sighted, calm discretion does not take such lofty flights, and utter such high natural tones. For this they have covered you over—they never do the like to me; for I cost more. Besides, they are afraid of my beak; and I have always a witty answer at hand. Come, let us be men!”

“Oh, for sure,” said the Parrot; “but I'm much better off here. I'm well-fed and treated kindly. I know I'm smart, and that’s all that matters to me. Come on, let’s be real. You’re the creative type, as they say—I, on the other hand, have deep knowledge and endless wit. You have talent, but being clear-headed and sensible doesn’t lead to those lofty ideas or profound expressions. That’s why they keep you under wraps—they never do that to me because I’m worth more. Plus, they’re intimidated by my beak, and I’m always ready with a quick comeback. Come on, let’s be real!”

“O warm spicy land of my birth,” sang the Canary bird; “I will sing of thy dark-green bowers, of the calm bays where the pendent boughs kiss the surface of the water; I will sing of the rejoicing of all my brothers and sisters where the cactus grows in wanton luxuriance.”

“O warm, spicy land where I was born,” sang the Canary bird; “I will sing of your dark-green groves, of the calm bays where the hanging branches touch the surface of the water; I will sing of the joy of all my brothers and sisters where the cactus grows in wild abundance.”

“Spare us your elegiac tones,” said the Parrot giggling. “Rather speak of something at which one may laugh heartily. Laughing is an infallible sign of the highest degree of mental development. Can a dog, or a horse laugh? No, but they can cry. The gift of laughing was given to man alone. Ha! ha! ha!” screamed Polly, and added his stereotype witticism. “Come, let us be men!”

“Spare us your sad vibes,” said the Parrot, giggling. “Instead, let’s talk about something we can really laugh at. Laughter is a sure sign of the highest level of intelligence. Can a dog or a horse laugh? No, but they can cry. The ability to laugh is a gift meant just for humans. Ha! ha! ha!” screamed Polly, adding his usual joke. “Come on, let’s be real people!”

“Poor little Danish grey-bird,” said the Canary; “you have been caught too. It is, no doubt, cold enough in your woods, but there at least is the breath of liberty; therefore fly away. In the hurry they have forgotten to shut your cage, and the upper window is open. Fly, my friend; fly away. Farewell!”

“Poor little Danish grey-bird,” said the Canary; “you’ve been caught too. It’s definitely cold enough in your woods, but at least there’s the breath of freedom; so fly away. In the rush, they forgot to close your cage, and the upper window is open. Fly, my friend; fly away. Goodbye!”

Instinctively the Clerk obeyed; with a few strokes of his wings he was out of the cage; but at the same moment the door, which was only ajar, and which led to the next room, began to creak, and supple and creeping came the large tomcat into the room, and began to pursue him. The frightened Canary fluttered about in his cage; the Parrot flapped his wings, and cried, “Come, let us be men!” The Clerk felt a mortal fright, and flew through the window, far away over the houses and streets. At last he was forced to rest a little.

Instinctively, the Clerk followed the command; with a few flaps of his wings, he was out of the cage. But at that moment, the door that was slightly open creaked, and the large tomcat slinked into the room, starting to chase him. The scared Canary flapped around in its cage, while the Parrot flapped its wings and shouted, “Come on, let’s be brave!” The Clerk was terrified and flew out of the window, soaring far over the houses and streets. Eventually, he had to stop and rest for a while.

The neighboring house had a something familiar about it; a window stood open; he flew in; it was his own room. He perched upon the table.

The house next door felt oddly familiar; a window was wide open; he flew in; it was his own room. He landed on the table.

“Come, let us be men!” said he, involuntarily imitating the chatter of the Parrot, and at the same moment he was again a copying-clerk; but he was sitting in the middle of the table.

“Come on, let’s be real men!” he said, unwittingly mimicking the Parrot's chatter, and at that moment he was once again a copying clerk; however, he was sitting in the center of the table.

“Heaven help me!” cried he. “How did I get up here—and so buried in sleep, too? After all, that was a very unpleasant, disagreeable dream that haunted me! The whole story is nothing but silly, stupid nonsense!”

“God help me!” he exclaimed. “How did I end up here—and sleeping so deeply, too? That was such an unpleasant, awful dream that kept bothering me! The whole thing is just silly, stupid nonsense!”

VI. The Best That the Galoshes Gave

VI. The Best That the Galoshes Gave

The following day, early in the morning, while the Clerk was still in bed, someone knocked at his door. It was his neighbor, a young Divine, who lived on the same floor. He walked in.

The next day, early in the morning, while the Clerk was still in bed, someone knocked on his door. It was his neighbor, a young clergyman, who lived on the same floor. He walked in.

“Lend me your Galoshes,” said he; “it is so wet in the garden, though the sun is shining most invitingly. I should like to go out a little.”

“Lend me your galoshes,” he said; “it’s really wet in the garden, even though the sun is shining invitingly. I’d like to go out for a bit.”

He got the Galoshes, and he was soon below in a little duodecimo garden, where between two immense walls a plumtree and an apple-tree were standing. Even such a little garden as this was considered in the metropolis of Copenhagen as a great luxury.

He got the galoshes, and he was soon down in a small garden, where between two huge walls stood a plum tree and an apple tree. Even a small garden like this was seen as a big luxury in the city of Copenhagen.

The young man wandered up and down the narrow paths, as well as the prescribed limits would allow; the clock struck six; without was heard the horn of a post-boy.

The young man strolled back and forth along the narrow paths, as far as the designated boundaries permitted; the clock chimed six; outside, the sound of a post-boy's horn echoed.

“To travel! to travel!” exclaimed he, overcome by most painful and passionate remembrances. “That is the happiest thing in the world! That is the highest aim of all my wishes! Then at last would the agonizing restlessness be allayed, which destroys my existence! But it must be far, far away! I would behold magnificent Switzerland; I would travel to Italy, and—”

“To travel! to travel!” he exclaimed, overwhelmed by intense and painful memories. “That is the happiest thing in the world! That is the greatest goal of all my dreams! Only then would the agonizing restlessness that ruins my life be calmed! But it has to be far, far away! I want to see the magnificent Switzerland; I want to travel to Italy, and—”

It was a good thing that the power of the Galoshes worked as instantaneously as lightning in a powder-magazine would do, otherwise the poor man with his overstrained wishes would have travelled about the world too much for himself as well as for us. In short, he was travelling. He was in the middle of Switzerland, but packed up with eight other passengers in the inside of an eternally-creaking diligence; his head ached till it almost split, his weary neck could hardly bear the heavy load, and his feet, pinched by his torturing boots, were terribly swollen. He was in an intermediate state between sleeping and waking; at variance with himself, with his company, with the country, and with the government. In his right pocket he had his letter of credit, in the left, his passport, and in a small leathern purse some double louis d'or, carefully sewn up in the bosom of his waistcoat. Every dream proclaimed that one or the other of these valuables was lost; wherefore he started up as in a fever; and the first movement which his hand made, described a magic triangle from the right pocket to the left, and then up towards the bosom, to feel if he had them all safe or not. From the roof inside the carriage, umbrellas, walking-sticks, hats, and sundry other articles were depending, and hindered the view, which was particularly imposing. He now endeavored as well as he was able to dispel his gloom, which was caused by outward chance circumstances merely, and on the bosom of nature imbibe the milk of purest human enjoyment.

It was lucky that the power of the Galoshes worked as quickly as lightning in a powder magazine would, or else the poor man with his overwhelmed wishes would have traveled way too much for himself and for us. In short, he was traveling. He was in the middle of Switzerland, crammed with eight other passengers inside a creaky carriage; his head ached to the point of almost splitting, his tired neck could barely handle the heavy load, and his feet, squeezed by his torturous boots, were painfully swollen. He was caught in an in-between state of sleeping and waking; at odds with himself, his company, the country, and the government. In his right pocket, he had his letter of credit, in the left, his passport, and in a small leather purse some double louis d'or, carefully sewn into the lining of his waistcoat. Every dream suggested that one or the other of these valuables was lost; hence, he jolted awake as if in a fever; the first movement his hand made traced a magic triangle from the right pocket to the left, and then up towards his chest, to check if he had everything safe or not. From the roof inside the carriage hung umbrellas, walking sticks, hats, and various other items, blocking the view, which was particularly impressive. He now tried as best as he could to shake off his gloom, which was caused only by external circumstances, and to absorb the essence of pure human enjoyment from the beauty of nature.

Grand, solemn, and dark was the whole landscape around. The gigantic pine-forests, on the pointed crags, seemed almost like little tufts of heather, colored by the surrounding clouds. It began to snow, a cold wind blew and roared as though it were seeking a bride.

The whole landscape was grand, solemn, and dark. The massive pine forests on the jagged cliffs looked almost like tiny patches of heather, tinted by the clouds around them. It started to snow, and a chilly wind blew fiercely, as if it were searching for a bride.

“Augh!” sighed he, “were we only on the other side the Alps, then we should have summer, and I could get my letters of credit cashed. The anxiety I feel about them prevents me enjoying Switzerland. Were I but on the other side!”

“Ugh!” he sighed, “if only we were on the other side of the Alps, then we’d have summer, and I could cash my travel checks. The worry I have about them keeps me from enjoying Switzerland. If only I were on the other side!”

And so saying he was on the other side in Italy, between Florence and Rome. Lake Thracymene, illumined by the evening sun, lay like flaming gold between the dark-blue mountain-ridges; here, where Hannibal defeated Flaminius, the rivers now held each other in their green embraces; lovely, half-naked children tended a herd of black swine, beneath a group of fragrant laurel-trees, hard by the road-side. Could we render this inimitable picture properly, then would everybody exclaim, “Beautiful, unparalleled Italy!” But neither the young Divine said so, nor anyone of his grumbling companions in the coach of the vetturino.

And with that, he found himself on the other side in Italy, between Florence and Rome. Lake Trasimeno, glowing in the evening sun, shimmered like molten gold between the deep blue mountain ridges; here, where Hannibal defeated Flaminius, the rivers now cradled each other in their green arms; beautiful, half-clothed kids watched over a herd of black pigs beneath a cluster of fragrant laurel trees, right by the roadside. If we could capture this unique scene just right, everyone would cry out, “Beautiful, unmatched Italy!” But neither the young Divine nor any of his complaining friends in the carriage of the vetturino said that.

The poisonous flies and gnats swarmed around by thousands; in vain one waved myrtle-branches about like mad; the audacious insect population did not cease to sting; nor was there a single person in the well-crammed carriage whose face was not swollen and sore from their ravenous bites. The poor horses, tortured almost to death, suffered most from this truly Egyptian plague; the flies alighted upon them in large disgusting swarms; and if the coachman got down and scraped them off, hardly a minute elapsed before they were there again. The sun now set: a freezing cold, though of short duration pervaded the whole creation; it was like a horrid gust coming from a burial-vault on a warm summer's day—but all around the mountains retained that wonderful green tone which we see in some old pictures, and which, should we not have seen a similar play of color in the South, we declare at once to be unnatural. It was a glorious prospect; but the stomach was empty, the body tired; all that the heart cared and longed for was good night-quarters; yet how would they be? For these one looked much more anxiously than for the charms of nature, which every where were so profusely displayed.

The poisonous flies and gnats buzzed around in swarms of thousands; waving myrtle branches around like a maniac was useless; the annoying insects kept stinging, and every person in the crowded carriage had swollen, sore faces from their relentless bites. The poor horses, nearly tortured to death, suffered the most from this true Egyptian plague; the flies landed on them in large, disgusting swarms. Even if the coachman got down to brush them off, hardly a minute passed before they were back again. The sun was now setting: a chilling cold, although short-lived, spread everywhere; it felt like a dreadful gust from a tomb on a warm summer day—but all around, the mountains held that stunning green hue we see in some old paintings, which, if we hadn’t seen a similar display of color in the South, we would immediately declare to be unnatural. It was a beautiful view; but the stomach was empty, the body weary; all the heart truly desired was a cozy place to rest for the night; yet how would that be? For that, one looked far more anxiously than for the natural beauty that was so abundantly on display everywhere.

The road led through an olive-grove, and here the solitary inn was situated. Ten or twelve crippled-beggars had encamped outside. The healthiest of them resembled, to use an expression of Marryat's, “Hunger's eldest son when he had come of age”; the others were either blind, had withered legs and crept about on their hands, or withered arms and fingerless hands. It was the most wretched misery, dragged from among the filthiest rags. “Excellenza, miserabili!” sighed they, thrusting forth their deformed limbs to view. Even the hostess, with bare feet, uncombed hair, and dressed in a garment of doubtful color, received the guests grumblingly. The doors were fastened with a loop of string; the floor of the rooms presented a stone paving half torn up; bats fluttered wildly about the ceiling; and as to the smell therein—no—that was beyond description.

The road wound through an olive grove, and there stood a lonely inn. About ten or twelve disabled beggars had set up camp outside. The healthiest among them looked like, to borrow a phrase from Marryat, “Hunger's eldest son when he came of age”; the others were either blind, had twisted legs and crawled on their hands, or had twisted arms and no fingers. It was the most terrible misery, pulled from the dirtiest rags. “Excellenza, miserabili!” they sighed, showing off their deformed limbs. Even the innkeeper, with bare feet, messy hair, and wearing a questionable colored dress, greeted the guests with complaints. The doors were secured with a piece of string; the floors of the rooms were made of stone, half torn up; bats flew wildly around the ceiling; and as for the smell in there—well, that was beyond words.

“You had better lay the cloth below in the stable,” said one of the travellers; “there, at all events, one knows what one is breathing.”

“You should set up the table down in the stable,” said one of the travelers; “there, at least, you know what you’re breathing.”

The windows were quickly opened, to let in a little fresh air. Quicker, however, than the breeze, the withered, sallow arms of the beggars were thrust in, accompanied by the eternal whine of “Miserabili, miserabili, excellenza!” On the walls were displayed innumerable inscriptions, written in nearly every language of Europe, some in verse, some in prose, most of them not very laudatory of “bella Italia.”

The windows were opened quickly to let in some fresh air. Even faster than the breeze, the thin, yellowed arms of the beggars reached in, along with the constant plea of “Miserabili, miserabili, eccellenza!” The walls were covered with countless inscriptions, written in almost every European language, some in verse, some in prose, and most not very flattering to “bella Italia.”

The meal was served. It consisted of a soup of salted water, seasoned with pepper and rancid oil. The last ingredient played a very prominent part in the salad; stale eggs and roasted cocks'-combs furnished the grand dish of the repast; the wine even was not without a disgusting taste—it was like a medicinal draught.

The meal was served. It was a soup made of salted water, seasoned with pepper and rancid oil. The last ingredient stood out in the salad; stale eggs and roasted cocks' combs made up the main dish of the meal; even the wine had an unpleasant taste—it was like a medicinal drink.

At night the boxes and other effects of the passengers were placed against the rickety doors. One of the travellers kept watch while the others slept. The sentry was our young Divine. How close it was in the chamber! The heat oppressive to suffocation—the gnats hummed and stung unceasingly—the “miserabili” without whined and moaned in their sleep.

At night, the passengers' boxes and belongings were pushed against the shaky doors. One of the travelers stayed alert while the others slept. The guard was our young Divine. It was so cramped in the room! The heat was stifling—the gnats buzzed and bit relentlessly—the "miserabili" whined and moaned in their sleep.

“Travelling would be agreeable enough,” said he groaning, “if one only had no body, or could send it to rest while the spirit went on its pilgrimage unhindered, whither the voice within might call it. Wherever I go, I am pursued by a longing that is insatiable—that I cannot explain to myself, and that tears my very heart. I want something better than what is but what is fled in an instant. But what is it, and where is it to be found? Yet, I know in reality what it is I wish for. Oh! most happy were I, could I but reach one aim—could but reach the happiest of all!”

“Traveling would be pretty nice,” he groaned, “if we didn't have bodies, or if we could just send them to rest while our spirits continued their journey wherever our inner voice calls us. Wherever I go, I'm followed by an insatiable longing—something I can't even explain to myself, and it tears at my heart. I want something better than what I have, but it slips away in an instant. But what is it, and where can I find it? Still, I do know what I’m really wishing for. Oh! I would be so happy if I could just reach one goal—if I could find the happiest of all!”

And as he spoke the word he was again in his home; the long white curtains hung down from the windows, and in the middle of the floor stood the black coffin; in it he lay in the sleep of death. His wish was fulfilled—the body rested, while the spirit went unhindered on its pilgrimage. “Let no one deem himself happy before his end,” were the words of Solon; and here was a new and brilliant proof of the wisdom of the old apothegm.

And as he said the word, he found himself back home; the long white curtains hung down from the windows, and in the middle of the floor stood the black coffin; he lay in it in the sleep of death. His wish had come true—the body rested while the spirit continued its journey without any obstacles. “Let no one consider himself happy before his end,” were the words of Solon; and here was a new and shining example of the truth in that old saying.

Every corpse is a sphynx of immortality; here too on the black coffin the sphynx gave us no answer to what he who lay within had written two days before:

Every corpse is a riddle of immortality; here too on the black coffin the riddle gave us no answer to what the person inside had written two days before:

     “O mighty Death! thy silence teaches nought,
       Thou leadest only to the near grave's brink;
      Is broken now the ladder of my thoughts?
     Do I instead of mounting only sink?

     Our heaviest grief the world oft seeth not,
      Our sorest pain we hide from stranger eyes:
      And for the sufferer there is nothing left
     But the green mound that o'er the coffin lies.”
 
     “Oh mighty Death! Your silence teaches nothing,
       You only take us to the edge of the grave;
      Is the ladder of my thoughts now broken?
     Instead of rising, am I just sinking?

     The world often doesn’t see our deepest grief,
      Our greatest pain is hidden from strangers’ eyes:
      And for those who suffer, there’s nothing left
     But the green mound that covers the coffin.”

Two figures were moving in the chamber. We knew them both; it was the fairy of Care, and the emissary of Fortune. They both bent over the corpse.

Two figures were moving in the room. We recognized them both; it was the fairy of Care and the messenger of Fortune. They both leaned over the body.

“Do you now see,” said Care, “what happiness your Galoshes have brought to mankind?”

“Do you see now,” said Care, “what happiness your Galoshes have brought to people?”

“To him, at least, who slumbers here, they have brought an imperishable blessing,” answered the other.

“To him, at least, who sleeps here, they have brought an everlasting blessing,” replied the other.

“Ah no!” replied Care. “He took his departure himself; he was not called away. His mental powers here below were not strong enough to reach the treasures lying beyond this life, and which his destiny ordained he should obtain. I will now confer a benefit on him.”

“Ah no!” replied Care. “He left on his own; he wasn’t forced to go. His mental abilities down here weren’t strong enough to grasp the treasures that lie beyond this life, which his fate said he should acquire. I will now do him a favor.”

And she took the Galoshes from his feet; his sleep of death was ended; and he who had been thus called back again to life arose from his dread couch in all the vigor of youth. Care vanished, and with her the Galoshes. She has no doubt taken them for herself, to keep them to all eternity.

And she took the galoshes off his feet; his deathly sleep was over; and he who had been brought back to life got up from his terrifying bed with all the energy of youth. Worry disappeared, and with it, the galoshes. She probably took them for herself to keep forever.





THE FIR TREE

Out in the woods stood a nice little Fir Tree. The place he had was a very good one: the sun shone on him: as to fresh air, there was enough of that, and round him grew many large-sized comrades, pines as well as firs. But the little Fir wanted so very much to be a grown-up tree.

Out in the woods stood a nice little Fir Tree. The spot he had was a great one: the sun shone on him, there was plenty of fresh air, and many large friends, both pines and firs, grew around him. But the little Fir really wanted to be a big tree.

He did not think of the warm sun and of the fresh air; he did not care for the little cottage children that ran about and prattled when they were in the woods looking for wild-strawberries. The children often came with a whole pitcher full of berries, or a long row of them threaded on a straw, and sat down near the young tree and said, “Oh, how pretty he is! What a nice little fir!” But this was what the Tree could not bear to hear.

He didn’t think about the warm sun or the fresh air; he didn’t care about the little cottage kids running around and chatting as they searched for wild strawberries in the woods. The kids often came with a whole pitcher full of berries or a long string of them threaded on a straw, and they would sit next to the young tree and say, “Oh, how pretty he is! What a nice little fir!” But this was what the Tree couldn’t stand to hear.

At the end of a year he had shot up a good deal, and after another year he was another long bit taller; for with fir trees one can always tell by the shoots how many years old they are.

At the end of a year, he had grown quite a bit, and after another year, he was even taller; just like with fir trees, you can always tell how many years old they are by their new shoots.

“Oh! Were I but such a high tree as the others are,” sighed he. “Then I should be able to spread out my branches, and with the tops to look into the wide world! Then would the birds build nests among my branches: and when there was a breeze, I could bend with as much stateliness as the others!”

“Oh! If only I were as tall as those other trees,” he sighed. “Then I could spread my branches and look out over the wide world! The birds would build nests in my branches, and when the wind blew, I could sway just as gracefully as the others!”

Neither the sunbeams, nor the birds, nor the red clouds which morning and evening sailed above him, gave the little Tree any pleasure.

Neither the sunbeams, nor the birds, nor the red clouds that sailed above him in the morning and evening brought the little Tree any joy.

In winter, when the snow lay glittering on the ground, a hare would often come leaping along, and jump right over the little Tree. Oh, that made him so angry! But two winters were past, and in the third the Tree was so large that the hare was obliged to go round it. “To grow and grow, to get older and be tall,” thought the Tree—“that, after all, is the most delightful thing in the world!”

In winter, when the snow sparkled on the ground, a hare would often leap by and jump right over the little Tree. Oh, that made him so angry! But two winters went by, and in the third, the Tree was so big that the hare had to go around it. “To grow and grow, to get older and taller,” thought the Tree—“that, after all, is the most wonderful thing in the world!”

In autumn the wood-cutters always came and felled some of the largest trees. This happened every year; and the young Fir Tree, that had now grown to a very comely size, trembled at the sight; for the magnificent great trees fell to the earth with noise and cracking, the branches were lopped off, and the trees looked long and bare; they were hardly to be recognised; and then they were laid in carts, and the horses dragged them out of the wood.

In the fall, the woodcutters always came and chopped down some of the biggest trees. This happened every year, and the young Fir Tree, now grown to a nice size, shuddered at the sight; the magnificent tall trees fell to the ground with loud noise and cracking, their branches were cut off, and they looked long and bare; they were hardly recognizable; then they were loaded onto carts, and horses pulled them out of the forest.

Where did they go to? What became of them?

Where did they go? What happened to them?

In spring, when the swallows and the storks came, the Tree asked them, “Don't you know where they have been taken? Have you not met them anywhere?”

In spring, when the swallows and storks arrived, the Tree asked them, “Don't you know where they have gone? Haven't you seen them anywhere?”

The swallows did not know anything about it; but the Stork looked musing, nodded his head, and said, “Yes; I think I know; I met many ships as I was flying hither from Egypt; on the ships were magnificent masts, and I venture to assert that it was they that smelt so of fir. I may congratulate you, for they lifted themselves on high most majestically!”

The swallows didn’t know anything about it, but the Stork looked thoughtful, nodded his head, and said, “Yeah; I think I get it. I saw a lot of ships while flying here from Egypt; the ships had beautiful masts, and I bet that’s what smelled so much like fir. I can congratulate you because they stood tall really majestically!”

“Oh, were I but old enough to fly across the sea! But how does the sea look in reality? What is it like?”

“Oh, if only I were old enough to fly across the ocean! But what does the ocean actually look like? What is it like?”

“That would take a long time to explain,” said the Stork, and with these words off he went.

“That would take a long time to explain,” said the Stork, and with that, he left.

“Rejoice in thy growth!” said the Sunbeams. “Rejoice in thy vigorous growth, and in the fresh life that moveth within thee!”

“Celebrate your growth!” said the Sunbeams. “Celebrate your vibrant growth, and the fresh life stirring within you!”

And the Wind kissed the Tree, and the Dew wept tears over him; but the Fir understood it not.

And the wind kissed the tree, and the dew shed tears for him; but the fir didn't understand it.

When Christmas came, quite young trees were cut down: trees which often were not even as large or of the same age as this Fir Tree, who could never rest, but always wanted to be off. These young trees, and they were always the finest looking, retained their branches; they were laid on carts, and the horses drew them out of the wood.

When Christmas arrived, young trees were cut down: trees that were often not even as tall or as old as the Fir Tree, who could never settle down and always wanted to move. These young trees, which were always the prettiest, kept their branches; they were put on carts, and the horses pulled them out of the forest.

“Where are they going to?” asked the Fir. “They are not taller than I; there was one indeed that was considerably shorter; and why do they retain all their branches? Whither are they taken?”

“Where are they going?” asked the Fir. “They’re not taller than I am; there was one that was actually much shorter; and why do they keep all their branches? Where are they being taken?”

“We know! We know!” chirped the Sparrows. “We have peeped in at the windows in the town below! We know whither they are taken! The greatest splendor and the greatest magnificence one can imagine await them. We peeped through the windows, and saw them planted in the middle of the warm room and ornamented with the most splendid things, with gilded apples, with gingerbread, with toys, and many hundred lights!”

“We know! We know!” chirped the Sparrows. “We looked in at the windows in the town below! We know where they are taken! The greatest beauty and the most amazing things you can imagine are waiting for them. We peeked through the windows and saw them set up in the middle of a warm room, decorated with the most beautiful things, with golden apples, with gingerbread, with toys, and hundreds of lights!”

“And then?” asked the Fir Tree, trembling in every bough. “And then? What happens then?”

"And then?" asked the Fir Tree, shaking in every branch. "And then? What happens next?"

“We did not see anything more: it was incomparably beautiful.”

“We didn’t see anything else: it was incredibly beautiful.”

“I would fain know if I am destined for so glorious a career,” cried the Tree, rejoicing. “That is still better than to cross the sea! What a longing do I suffer! Were Christmas but come! I am now tall, and my branches spread like the others that were carried off last year! Oh! were I but already on the cart! Were I in the warm room with all the splendor and magnificence! Yes; then something better, something still grander, will surely follow, or wherefore should they thus ornament me? Something better, something still grander must follow—but what? Oh, how I long, how I suffer! I do not know myself what is the matter with me!”

“I really want to know if I’m meant for such a wonderful fate,” exclaimed the Tree, filled with joy. “That’s even better than crossing the sea! I feel such a longing! If only Christmas would come already! I’m tall now, and my branches are spreading like those that were taken last year! Oh! If only I were already on the cart! If I were in that warm room filled with all the beauty and luxury! Yes; then something better, something even greater, must surely follow, or why else would they decorate me like this? Something better, something even greater has to come next—but what? Oh, how I long, how I suffer! I don’t even know what’s happening to me!”

“Rejoice in our presence!” said the Air and the Sunlight. “Rejoice in thy own fresh youth!”

“Rejoice in our presence!” said the Air and the Sunlight. “Rejoice in your own fresh youth!”

But the Tree did not rejoice at all; he grew and grew, and was green both winter and summer. People that saw him said, “What a fine tree!” and towards Christmas he was one of the first that was cut down. The axe struck deep into the very pith; the Tree fell to the earth with a sigh; he felt a pang—it was like a swoon; he could not think of happiness, for he was sorrowful at being separated from his home, from the place where he had sprung up. He well knew that he should never see his dear old comrades, the little bushes and flowers around him, anymore; perhaps not even the birds! The departure was not at all agreeable.

But the Tree didn’t feel any joy at all; he kept growing and stayed green both in winter and summer. People who saw him said, “What a beautiful tree!” and just before Christmas, he was one of the first ones cut down. The axe bit deep into his core; the Tree fell to the ground with a sigh; he felt a sharp pain—it was like fainting; he couldn’t think about happiness because he was sad about being taken away from his home, the place where he had grown up. He knew he would never see his beloved old friends, the little bushes and flowers around him, ever again; maybe not even the birds! The departure was far from pleasant.

The Tree only came to himself when he was unloaded in a court-yard with the other trees, and heard a man say, “That one is splendid! We don't want the others.” Then two servants came in rich livery and carried the Fir Tree into a large and splendid drawing-room. Portraits were hanging on the walls, and near the white porcelain stove stood two large Chinese vases with lions on the covers. There, too, were large easy-chairs, silken sofas, large tables full of picture-books and full of toys, worth hundreds and hundreds of crowns—at least the children said so. And the Fir Tree was stuck upright in a cask that was filled with sand; but no one could see that it was a cask, for green cloth was hung all round it, and it stood on a large gaily-colored carpet. Oh! how the Tree quivered! What was to happen? The servants, as well as the young ladies, decorated it. On one branch there hung little nets cut out of colored paper, and each net was filled with sugarplums; and among the other boughs gilded apples and walnuts were suspended, looking as though they had grown there, and little blue and white tapers were placed among the leaves. Dolls that looked for all the world like men—the Tree had never beheld such before—were seen among the foliage, and at the very top a large star of gold tinsel was fixed. It was really splendid—beyond description splendid.

The Tree only realized where it was when it was unloaded in a courtyard with the other trees and heard a man say, “That one is beautiful! We don't want the others.” Then two servants in fancy outfits came and carried the Fir Tree into a large, fancy living room. Portraits hung on the walls, and next to a white porcelain stove stood two large Chinese vases topped with lions. There were also big comfortable chairs, silk sofas, and large tables filled with picture books and toys worth hundreds and hundreds of crowns—at least that’s what the kids said. The Fir Tree was placed upright in a barrel filled with sand, but nobody could tell it was a barrel because green cloth covered it, and it was set on a large, colorful carpet. Oh! how the Tree shook! What was going to happen? The servants and the young ladies decorated it. One branch had little nets made of colored paper, each filled with candy; and among the other branches hung shiny apples and walnuts, looking as if they had grown there, while little blue and white candles were placed among the leaves. There were dolls that looked just like men—something the Tree had never seen before—among the foliage, and at the very top was a large star made of gold tinsel. It was truly stunning—beyond description stunning.

“This evening!” they all said. “How it will shine this evening!”

“This evening!” they all said. “How it will glow this evening!”

“Oh!” thought the Tree. “If the evening were but come! If the tapers were but lighted! And then I wonder what will happen! Perhaps the other trees from the forest will come to look at me! Perhaps the sparrows will beat against the windowpanes! I wonder if I shall take root here, and winter and summer stand covered with ornaments!”

“Oh!” thought the Tree. “If only evening would come! If only the lights were lit! I wonder what will happen then! Maybe the other trees from the forest will come to see me! Maybe the sparrows will flutter against the windowpanes! I wonder if I’ll take root here and be adorned with decorations all year round!”

He knew very much about the matter—but he was so impatient that for sheer longing he got a pain in his back, and this with trees is the same thing as a headache with us.

He knew a lot about the situation—but he was so impatient that his longing gave him a pain in his back, which is like getting a headache around trees for us.

The candles were now lighted—what brightness! What splendor! The Tree trembled so in every bough that one of the tapers set fire to the foliage. It blazed up famously.

The candles were now lit—what brightness! What splendor! The Tree shook in every branch so much that one of the candles caught the leaves on fire. It flared up brilliantly.

“Help! Help!” cried the young ladies, and they quickly put out the fire.

"Help! Help!" shouted the young women, and they quickly extinguished the fire.

Now the Tree did not even dare tremble. What a state he was in! He was so uneasy lest he should lose something of his splendor, that he was quite bewildered amidst the glare and brightness; when suddenly both folding-doors opened and a troop of children rushed in as if they would upset the Tree. The older persons followed quietly; the little ones stood quite still. But it was only for a moment; then they shouted that the whole place re-echoed with their rejoicing; they danced round the Tree, and one present after the other was pulled off.

Now the Tree didn't even dare to shake. What a state he was in! He was so worried about losing some of his splendor that he was completely dazed by the brightness and shine. Suddenly, both folding doors swung open, and a group of children rushed in as if they might topple the Tree. The adults followed more calmly while the kids stood totally still. But it was just for a moment; then they shouted so loudly that their joy echoed throughout the place. They danced around the Tree, and one decoration after another was taken down.

“What are they about?” thought the Tree. “What is to happen now!” And the lights burned down to the very branches, and as they burned down they were put out one after the other, and then the children had permission to plunder the Tree. So they fell upon it with such violence that all its branches cracked; if it had not been fixed firmly in the ground, it would certainly have tumbled down.

“What are they about?” thought the Tree. “What’s going to happen now!” And the lights burned down to the very branches, and as they dimmed, they were turned off one after the other, and then the children were allowed to raid the Tree. So they attacked it with such force that all its branches broke; if it hadn’t been secured firmly in the ground, it definitely would have fallen down.

The children danced about with their beautiful playthings; no one looked at the Tree except the old nurse, who peeped between the branches; but it was only to see if there was a fig or an apple left that had been forgotten.

The kids danced around with their lovely toys; no one paid attention to the Tree except the old nurse, who peeked between the branches; but she was just checking to see if there was a forgotten fig or apple left.

“A story! A story!” cried the children, drawing a little fat man towards the Tree. He seated himself under it and said, “Now we are in the shade, and the Tree can listen too. But I shall tell only one story. Now which will you have; that about Ivedy-Avedy, or about Humpy-Dumpy, who tumbled downstairs, and yet after all came to the throne and married the princess?”

“A story! A story!” shouted the kids, pulling a little plump man toward the Tree. He settled down under it and said, “Now we’re in the shade, and the Tree can listen too. But I’ll only tell one story. So which one do you want; the one about Ivedy-Avedy, or the one about Humpy-Dumpy, who fell downstairs and still ended up on the throne and married the princess?”

“Ivedy-Avedy,” cried some; “Humpy-Dumpy,” cried the others. There was such a bawling and screaming—the Fir Tree alone was silent, and he thought to himself, “Am I not to bawl with the rest? Am I to do nothing whatever?” for he was one of the company, and had done what he had to do.

“Ivedy-Avedy,” shouted some; “Humpy-Dumpy,” yelled the others. There was so much shouting and screaming—the Fir Tree stayed quiet, and it thought to itself, “Shouldn’t I be shouting too? Am I supposed to just stand here and do nothing?” because it was part of the group and had done its part.

And the man told about Humpy-Dumpy that tumbled down, who notwithstanding came to the throne, and at last married the princess. And the children clapped their hands, and cried. “Oh, go on! Do go on!” They wanted to hear about Ivedy-Avedy too, but the little man only told them about Humpy-Dumpy. The Fir Tree stood quite still and absorbed in thought; the birds in the wood had never related the like of this. “Humpy-Dumpy fell downstairs, and yet he married the princess! Yes, yes! That's the way of the world!” thought the Fir Tree, and believed it all, because the man who told the story was so good-looking. “Well, well! who knows, perhaps I may fall downstairs, too, and get a princess as wife!” And he looked forward with joy to the morrow, when he hoped to be decked out again with lights, playthings, fruits, and tinsel.

And the man told the story of Humpty Dumpty who fell off a wall but still became king and eventually married the princess. The children clapped their hands and shouted, “Oh, keep going! Please, keep going!” They wanted to hear about Ivedy-Avedy too, but the little man only talked about Humpty Dumpty. The Fir Tree stood completely still, lost in thought; the birds in the woods had never shared anything like this. “Humpty Dumpty fell off a wall, and yet he married the princess! Yes, yes! That's just how it goes in life!” thought the Fir Tree, believing it all because the storyteller was so handsome. “Well, who knows, maybe I’ll fall off a wall too and get a princess for a wife!” And he looked forward with excitement to the next day, when he hoped to be decorated again with lights, toys, fruits, and shiny stuff.

“I won't tremble to-morrow!” thought the Fir Tree. “I will enjoy to the full all my splendor! To-morrow I shall hear again the story of Humpy-Dumpy, and perhaps that of Ivedy-Avedy too.” And the whole night the Tree stood still and in deep thought.

“I won’t shake tomorrow!” thought the Fir Tree. “I will fully enjoy all my glory! Tomorrow I’ll hear the story of Humpy-Dumpy again, and maybe that of Ivedy-Avedy too.” And the whole night the Tree stood still, deep in thought.

In the morning the servant and the housemaid came in.

In the morning, the servant and the housekeeper came in.

“Now then the splendor will begin again,” thought the Fir. But they dragged him out of the room, and up the stairs into the loft: and here, in a dark corner, where no daylight could enter, they left him. “What's the meaning of this?” thought the Tree. “What am I to do here? What shall I hear now, I wonder?” And he leaned against the wall lost in reverie. Time enough had he too for his reflections; for days and nights passed on, and nobody came up; and when at last somebody did come, it was only to put some great trunks in a corner, out of the way. There stood the Tree quite hidden; it seemed as if he had been entirely forgotten.

“Now the splendor will begin again,” thought the Fir. But they dragged him out of the room and up the stairs into the loft. Here, in a dark corner where no daylight could enter, they left him. “What’s going on?” thought the Tree. “What am I supposed to do here? I wonder what I’ll hear now?” He leaned against the wall, lost in thought. He had plenty of time for his reflections; days and nights passed, and nobody came up. When someone finally did come, it was just to stack some large trunks in a corner, out of the way. The Tree stood there, completely hidden; it felt as if he had been entirely forgotten.

“'Tis now winter out-of-doors!” thought the Tree. “The earth is hard and covered with snow; men cannot plant me now, and therefore I have been put up here under shelter till the spring-time comes! How thoughtful that is! How kind man is, after all! If it only were not so dark here, and so terribly lonely! Not even a hare! And out in the woods it was so pleasant, when the snow was on the ground, and the hare leaped by; yes—even when he jumped over me; but I did not like it then! It is really terribly lonely here!”

“It’s winter outside!” thought the Tree. “The ground is hard and covered in snow; people can’t plant me right now, so I’ve been put here under shelter until spring comes! How considerate! How nice humans are, after all! If only it weren’t so dark here and so incredibly lonely! Not even a rabbit! And out in the woods, it was so nice when the snow was on the ground and the rabbit hopped by; yes—even when he jumped over me; but I didn’t like it then! It’s really very lonely here!”

“Squeak! Squeak!” said a little Mouse, at the same moment, peeping out of his hole. And then another little one came. They snuffed about the Fir Tree, and rustled among the branches.

“Squeak! Squeak!” said a little Mouse, peeking out of his hole at the same time. Then another little one appeared. They sniffed around the Fir Tree and rustled among the branches.

“It is dreadfully cold,” said the Mouse. “But for that, it would be delightful here, old Fir, wouldn't it?”

“It’s really cold,” said the Mouse. “Otherwise, it would be lovely here, old Fir, don’t you think?”

“I am by no means old,” said the Fir Tree. “There's many a one considerably older than I am.”

“I’m not old at all,” said the Fir Tree. “There are plenty of others who are way older than I am.”

“Where do you come from,” asked the Mice; “and what can you do?” They were so extremely curious. “Tell us about the most beautiful spot on the earth. Have you never been there? Were you never in the larder, where cheeses lie on the shelves, and hams hang from above; where one dances about on tallow candles: that place where one enters lean, and comes out again fat and portly?”

“Where are you from?” the Mice asked. “And what can you do?” They were really curious. “Tell us about the most beautiful place in the world. Haven't you ever been there? Were you never in the pantry, where cheeses are on the shelves and hams are hanging above; where you can dance around the tallow candles: that place where you go in slim and come out plump and well-fed?”

“I know no such place,” said the Tree. “But I know the wood, where the sun shines and where the little birds sing.” And then he told all about his youth; and the little Mice had never heard the like before; and they listened and said,

“I don’t know of any place like that,” said the Tree. “But I do know the forest, where the sun shines and the little birds sing.” Then he shared stories from his youth, and the little Mice had never heard anything like it before; they listened and said,

“Well, to be sure! How much you have seen! How happy you must have been!”

"Wow, you've seen so much! You must have been really happy!"

“I!” said the Fir Tree, thinking over what he had himself related. “Yes, in reality those were happy times.” And then he told about Christmas-eve, when he was decked out with cakes and candles.

“I!” said the Fir Tree, reflecting on what he had just shared. “Yes, those were truly happy times.” And then he reminisced about Christmas Eve, when he was adorned with cakes and candles.

“Oh,” said the little Mice, “how fortunate you have been, old Fir Tree!”

“Oh,” said the little Mice, “how lucky you’ve been, old Fir Tree!”

“I am by no means old,” said he. “I came from the wood this winter; I am in my prime, and am only rather short for my age.”

“I’m definitely not old,” he said. “I just came from the woods this winter; I’m in my prime, and I’m just a bit short for my age.”

“What delightful stories you know,” said the Mice: and the next night they came with four other little Mice, who were to hear what the Tree recounted: and the more he related, the more he remembered himself; and it appeared as if those times had really been happy times. “But they may still come—they may still come! Humpy-Dumpy fell downstairs, and yet he got a princess!” and he thought at the moment of a nice little Birch Tree growing out in the woods: to the Fir, that would be a real charming princess.

“What wonderful stories you tell,” said the Mice. The next night, they brought four more little Mice to listen to what the Tree shared. The more he talked, the more he remembered, and it felt like those times had actually been joyful. “But they might still come—they might still come! Humpy-Dumpy fell down the stairs, and yet he ended up with a princess!” He thought at that moment of a lovely little Birch Tree growing in the woods; to the Fir, that would be a truly delightful princess.

“Who is Humpy-Dumpy?” asked the Mice. So then the Fir Tree told the whole fairy tale, for he could remember every single word of it; and the little Mice jumped for joy up to the very top of the Tree. Next night two more Mice came, and on Sunday two Rats even; but they said the stories were not interesting, which vexed the little Mice; and they, too, now began to think them not so very amusing either.

“Who is Humpy-Dumpy?” asked the Mice. So the Fir Tree told the whole fairy tale, since he remembered every single word of it; and the little Mice jumped for joy up to the very top of the Tree. The next night, two more Mice came, and on Sunday, two Rats even showed up; but they said the stories weren’t interesting, which annoyed the little Mice; and they, too, now started to think the stories weren’t that amusing either.

“Do you know only one story?” asked the Rats.

“Do you only know one story?” asked the Rats.

“Only that one,” answered the Tree. “I heard it on my happiest evening; but I did not then know how happy I was.”

"Only that one," replied the Tree. "I heard it on my happiest evening; but I didn't realize how happy I was back then."

“It is a very stupid story! Don't you know one about bacon and tallow candles? Can't you tell any larder stories?”

“It’s such a silly story! Don’t you know one about bacon and tallow candles? Can’t you share any pantry stories?”

“No,” said the Tree.

“No,” replied the Tree.

“Then good-bye,” said the Rats; and they went home.

“Then goodbye,” said the Rats; and they went home.

At last the little Mice stayed away also; and the Tree sighed: “After all, it was very pleasant when the sleek little Mice sat round me, and listened to what I told them. Now that too is over. But I will take good care to enjoy myself when I am brought out again.”

At last, the little mice stayed away too; and the tree sighed: “After all, it was really nice when the sleek little mice sat around me and listened to what I had to say. Now that's over too. But I will make sure to enjoy myself when I'm brought out again.”

But when was that to be? Why, one morning there came a quantity of people and set to work in the loft. The trunks were moved, the tree was pulled out and thrown—rather hard, it is true—down on the floor, but a man drew him towards the stairs, where the daylight shone.

But when was that supposed to happen? Well, one morning a bunch of people showed up and started working in the loft. They moved the trunks, pulled the tree out, and threw it—admittedly a bit roughly—down on the floor, but a man pulled it toward the stairs, where the daylight was shining.

“Now a merry life will begin again,” thought the Tree. He felt the fresh air, the first sunbeam—and now he was out in the courtyard. All passed so quickly, there was so much going on around him, the Tree quite forgot to look to himself. The court adjoined a garden, and all was in flower; the roses hung so fresh and odorous over the balustrade, the lindens were in blossom, the Swallows flew by, and said, “Quirre-vit! My husband is come!” but it was not the Fir Tree that they meant.

“Now a joyful life is about to start again,” thought the Tree. He felt the fresh air and the first ray of sunlight—and now he was in the courtyard. Everything happened so fast, and there was so much happening around him that the Tree completely forgot to think about himself. The courtyard was next to a garden, which was in full bloom; the roses hung so fresh and fragrant over the railing, the linden trees were blossoming, the swallows flew by, chirping, “Quirre-vit! My husband has arrived!” but they weren't talking about the Fir Tree.

“Now, then, I shall really enjoy life,” said he exultingly, and spread out his branches; but, alas, they were all withered and yellow! It was in a corner that he lay, among weeds and nettles. The golden star of tinsel was still on the top of the Tree, and glittered in the sunshine.

“Alright, now I can truly enjoy life,” he said excitedly, spreading out his branches; but, unfortunately, they were all shriveled and yellow! He lay in a corner, surrounded by weeds and nettles. The golden star made of tinsel was still on top of the Tree, shining in the sunlight.

In the court-yard some of the merry children were playing who had danced at Christmas round the Fir Tree, and were so glad at the sight of him. One of the youngest ran and tore off the golden star.

In the courtyard, some of the joyful kids who had danced around the Christmas tree were playing and were so happy to see him. One of the youngest ran over and ripped off the golden star.

“Only look what is still on the ugly old Christmas tree!” said he, trampling on the branches, so that they all cracked beneath his feet.

“Just look at what’s still on that ugly old Christmas tree!” he said, stomping on the branches until they all broke under his feet.

And the Tree beheld all the beauty of the flowers, and the freshness in the garden; he beheld himself, and wished he had remained in his dark corner in the loft; he thought of his first youth in the wood, of the merry Christmas-eve, and of the little Mice who had listened with so much pleasure to the story of Humpy-Dumpy.

And the Tree saw all the beauty of the flowers and the freshness of the garden; he looked at himself and wished he had stayed in his dark corner in the loft. He thought about his early days in the woods, the joyful Christmas Eve, and the little Mice who had listened with so much enjoyment to the story of Humpy-Dumpy.

“'Tis over—'tis past!” said the poor Tree. “Had I but rejoiced when I had reason to do so! But now 'tis past, 'tis past!”

“It's over—it's past!” said the poor Tree. “If only I had celebrated when I had the chance! But now it's past, it's past!”

And the gardener's boy chopped the Tree into small pieces; there was a whole heap lying there. The wood flamed up splendidly under the large brewing copper, and it sighed so deeply! Each sigh was like a shot.

And the gardener's boy cut the Tree into small pieces; there was a big pile lying there. The wood burned beautifully under the large brewing kettle, and it sighed so deeply! Each sigh sounded like a shot.

The boys played about in the court, and the youngest wore the gold star on his breast which the Tree had had on the happiest evening of his life. However, that was over now—the Tree gone, the story at an end. All, all was over—every tale must end at last.

The boys were playing in the courtyard, and the youngest had the gold star on his chest that the Tree once wore on the happiest night of its life. But that was in the past— the Tree was gone, and the story was finished. Everything was over—every story has to come to an end eventually.





THE SNOW QUEEN

FIRST STORY. Which Treats of a Mirror and of the Splinters

Now then, let us begin. When we are at the end of the story, we shall know more than we know now: but to begin.

Now, let's get started. By the end of the story, we will understand more than we do now: but let's begin.

Once upon a time there was a wicked sprite, indeed he was the most mischievous of all sprites. One day he was in a very good humor, for he had made a mirror with the power of causing all that was good and beautiful when it was reflected therein, to look poor and mean; but that which was good-for-nothing and looked ugly was shown magnified and increased in ugliness. In this mirror the most beautiful landscapes looked like boiled spinach, and the best persons were turned into frights, or appeared to stand on their heads; their faces were so distorted that they were not to be recognised; and if anyone had a mole, you might be sure that it would be magnified and spread over both nose and mouth.

Once upon a time, there was a wicked sprite, truly the most mischievous of all sprites. One day, he was in a great mood because he had created a mirror with the ability to make anything good and beautiful look shabby and insignificant when reflected in it; meanwhile, anything worthless and ugly would appear exaggerated and even uglier. In this mirror, the most stunning landscapes looked like overcooked spinach, and the finest people turned into frightful figures, often appearing upside-down; their faces were so distorted that they were unrecognizable, and if someone had a mole, you could be sure it would be enlarged and stretched across both their nose and mouth.

“That's glorious fun!” said the sprite. If a good thought passed through a man's mind, then a grin was seen in the mirror, and the sprite laughed heartily at his clever discovery. All the little sprites who went to his school—for he kept a sprite school—told each other that a miracle had happened; and that now only, as they thought, it would be possible to see how the world really looked. They ran about with the mirror; and at last there was not a land or a person who was not represented distorted in the mirror. So then they thought they would fly up to the sky, and have a joke there. The higher they flew with the mirror, the more terribly it grinned: they could hardly hold it fast. Higher and higher still they flew, nearer and nearer to the stars, when suddenly the mirror shook so terribly with grinning, that it flew out of their hands and fell to the earth, where it was dashed in a hundred million and more pieces. And now it worked much more evil than before; for some of these pieces were hardly so large as a grain of sand, and they flew about in the wide world, and when they got into people's eyes, there they stayed; and then people saw everything perverted, or only had an eye for that which was evil. This happened because the very smallest bit had the same power which the whole mirror had possessed. Some persons even got a splinter in their heart, and then it made one shudder, for their heart became like a lump of ice. Some of the broken pieces were so large that they were used for windowpanes, through which one could not see one's friends. Other pieces were put in spectacles; and that was a sad affair when people put on their glasses to see well and rightly. Then the wicked sprite laughed till he almost choked, for all this tickled his fancy. The fine splinters still flew about in the air: and now we shall hear what happened next.

“That's amazing fun!” said the sprite. If a good thought crossed a person's mind, a smile appeared in the mirror, and the sprite laughed heartily at this clever find. All the little sprites who attended his academy—for he ran a sprite school—told each other that a miracle had occurred, and that now, as they believed, it would finally be possible to see how the world truly was. They ran around with the mirror, and soon there wasn't a place or a person that wasn't distorted in the reflection. So they decided to fly up into the sky and have some fun there. The higher they soared with the mirror, the more it grinned wickedly: they could barely hold onto it. Higher and higher they flew, closer and closer to the stars, when suddenly the mirror shook so violently from grinning that it slipped from their grasp and fell to the ground, shattering into a hundred million pieces. Now it caused even more harm than before; some of these fragments were barely the size of a grain of sand, and they flew around the world, getting into people's eyes, where they stuck; as a result, people saw everything in a twisted way or only noticed the bad things. This happened because even the tiniest shard had the same power that the entire mirror had possessed. Some people even got a splinter in their heart, which was chilling, as their heart became like a block of ice. Some of the larger pieces were used for windowpanes, making it impossible to see one's friends. Other pieces were made into glasses; and it was a grim tale when people put on their spectacles to see clearly and correctly. Then the wicked sprite laughed until he almost choked, for all of this amused him greatly. The fine splinters continued to swirl in the air: and now we shall hear what happened next.

SECOND STORY. A Little Boy and a Little Girl

SECOND STORY. A Little Boy and a Little Girl

In a large town, where there are so many houses, and so many people, that there is no roof left for everybody to have a little garden; and where, on this account, most persons are obliged to content themselves with flowers in pots; there lived two little children, who had a garden somewhat larger than a flower-pot. They were not brother and sister; but they cared for each other as much as if they were. Their parents lived exactly opposite. They inhabited two garrets; and where the roof of the one house joined that of the other, and the gutter ran along the extreme end of it, there was to each house a small window: one needed only to step over the gutter to get from one window to the other.

In a big town, where there are so many houses and people that there's no space for everyone to have their own little garden, most folks have to settle for flowers in pots. In this place lived two little kids who had a garden a bit bigger than a flower pot. They weren't siblings, but they cared for each other as if they were. Their parents lived directly across from each other. They occupied two top-floor rooms, and where the roofs of the two houses met, there was a small window for each. You just had to step over the gutter to get from one window to the other.

The children's parents had large wooden boxes there, in which vegetables for the kitchen were planted, and little rosetrees besides: there was a rose in each box, and they grew splendidly. They now thought of placing the boxes across the gutter, so that they nearly reached from one window to the other, and looked just like two walls of flowers. The tendrils of the peas hung down over the boxes; and the rose-trees shot up long branches, twined round the windows, and then bent towards each other: it was almost like a triumphant arch of foliage and flowers. The boxes were very high, and the children knew that they must not creep over them; so they often obtained permission to get out of the windows to each other, and to sit on their little stools among the roses, where they could play delightfully. In winter there was an end of this pleasure. The windows were often frozen over; but then they heated copper farthings on the stove, and laid the hot farthing on the windowpane, and then they had a capital peep-hole, quite nicely rounded; and out of each peeped a gentle friendly eye—it was the little boy and the little girl who were looking out. His name was Kay, hers was Gerda. In summer, with one jump, they could get to each other; but in winter they were obliged first to go down the long stairs, and then up the long stairs again: and out-of-doors there was quite a snow-storm.

The kids' parents had big wooden boxes there, where they grew vegetables for the kitchen, along with some rose bushes: there was a rose in each box, and they thrived beautifully. They were thinking about placing the boxes across the gutter so that they nearly stretched from one window to the other, creating two walls of flowers. The tendrils of the peas hung down over the boxes, and the rose bushes shot up long branches, twisting around the windows and then leaning toward each other: it was almost like a triumphal arch of leaves and blossoms. The boxes were pretty tall, and the kids knew they shouldn’t climb over them; so they often got permission to go out of the windows to each other and sit on their little stools among the roses, where they could play happily. In winter, that fun came to an end. The windows often froze over; but then they heated copper coins on the stove, placed the hot coin on the windowpane, and created a perfect peephole, all nicely rounded; and from each peeked a gentle friendly eye—it was the little boy and the little girl looking out. His name was Kay, and hers was Gerda. In summer, with one jump, they could reach each other; but in winter, they had to first go down the long stairs and then climb back up again: and outside, there was a full-on snowstorm.

“It is the white bees that are swarming,” said Kay's old grandmother.

“It’s the white bees that are swarming,” said Kay’s grandma.

“Do the white bees choose a queen?” asked the little boy; for he knew that the honey-bees always have one.

“Do the white bees pick a queen?” asked the little boy; for he knew that the honeybees always have one.

“Yes,” said the grandmother, “she flies where the swarm hangs in the thickest clusters. She is the largest of all; and she can never remain quietly on the earth, but goes up again into the black clouds. Many a winter's night she flies through the streets of the town, and peeps in at the windows; and they then freeze in so wondrous a manner that they look like flowers.”

“Yes,” said the grandmother, “she flies where the swarm gathers in the thickest clumps. She is the biggest of them all; and she can never stay still on the ground but ascends into the dark clouds. Many winter nights, she flies through the town streets and peeks in at the windows, and they freeze in such a magical way that they look like flowers.”

“Yes, I have seen it,” said both the children; and so they knew that it was true.

“Yes, we’ve seen it,” said both the children; and so they knew that it was true.

“Can the Snow Queen come in?” said the little girl.

“Can the Snow Queen come in?” asked the little girl.

“Only let her come in!” said the little boy. “Then I'd put her on the stove, and she'd melt.”

“Just let her come in!” said the little boy. “Then I’d set her on the stove, and she’d melt.”

And then his grandmother patted his head and told him other stories.

And then his grandma patted his head and told him more stories.

In the evening, when little Kay was at home, and half undressed, he climbed up on the chair by the window, and peeped out of the little hole. A few snow-flakes were falling, and one, the largest of all, remained lying on the edge of a flower-pot.

In the evening, when little Kay was home and half undressed, he climbed up on the chair by the window and peeked out through the little hole. A few snowflakes were falling, and one, the biggest of all, settled on the edge of a flowerpot.

The flake of snow grew larger and larger; and at last it was like a young lady, dressed in the finest white gauze, made of a million little flakes like stars. She was so beautiful and delicate, but she was of ice, of dazzling, sparkling ice; yet she lived; her eyes gazed fixedly, like two stars; but there was neither quiet nor repose in them. She nodded towards the window, and beckoned with her hand. The little boy was frightened, and jumped down from the chair; it seemed to him as if, at the same moment, a large bird flew past the window.

The snowflake got bigger and bigger; and eventually, it looked like a young woman, dressed in the finest white fabric made of a million tiny flakes that sparkled like stars. She was so beautiful and delicate, but she was made of ice, sparkling ice; yet she was alive; her eyes stared intensely, like two stars; but there was no peace or calm in them. She nodded towards the window and waved her hand. The little boy got scared and jumped down from the chair; it felt to him as if a large bird flew by the window at the same moment.

The next day it was a sharp frost—and then the spring came; the sun shone, the green leaves appeared, the swallows built their nests, the windows were opened, and the little children again sat in their pretty garden, high up on the leads at the top of the house.

The next day, there was a sharp frost—and then spring arrived; the sun shone, the green leaves came out, the swallows built their nests, the windows were opened, and the little kids sat in their lovely garden, high up on the roof at the top of the house.

That summer the roses flowered in unwonted beauty. The little girl had learned a hymn, in which there was something about roses; and then she thought of her own flowers; and she sang the verse to the little boy, who then sang it with her:

That summer, the roses bloomed with an unexpected beauty. The little girl had learned a hymn that mentioned roses, and then she thought of her own flowers. She sang the verse to the little boy, who joined in and sang it with her:

     “The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet,
     And angels descend there the children to greet.”
 
     “The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet,  
     And angels come down there to greet the children.”

And the children held each other by the hand, kissed the roses, looked up at the clear sunshine, and spoke as though they really saw angels there. What lovely summer-days those were! How delightful to be out in the air, near the fresh rose-bushes, that seem as if they would never finish blossoming!

And the kids held hands, kissed the roses, looked up at the bright sunshine, and talked as if they could actually see angels there. What beautiful summer days those were! How wonderful to be outside, near the fresh rose bushes that seemed like they would never stop blooming!

Kay and Gerda looked at the picture-book full of beasts and of birds; and it was then—the clock in the church-tower was just striking five—that Kay said, “Oh! I feel such a sharp pain in my heart; and now something has got into my eye!”

Kay and Gerda were looking at a picture book filled with animals and birds; and it was then—the clock in the church tower was just striking five—that Kay said, “Oh! I feel this intense pain in my heart; and now something has gotten into my eye!”

The little girl put her arms around his neck. He winked his eyes; now there was nothing to be seen.

The little girl wrapped her arms around his neck. He winked; now there was nothing to see.

“I think it is out now,” said he; but it was not. It was just one of those pieces of glass from the magic mirror that had got into his eye; and poor Kay had got another piece right in his heart. It will soon become like ice. It did not hurt any longer, but there it was.

“I think it’s coming out now,” he said; but it wasn’t. It was just a shard of glass from the magic mirror that had gotten into his eye; and poor Kay had another shard lodged right in his heart. It would soon turn to ice. It didn’t hurt anymore, but there it was.

“What are you crying for?” asked he. “You look so ugly! There's nothing the matter with me. Ah,” said he at once, “that rose is cankered! And look, this one is quite crooked! After all, these roses are very ugly! They are just like the box they are planted in!” And then he gave the box a good kick with his foot, and pulled both the roses up.

“What are you crying for?” he asked. “You look so ugly! There's nothing wrong with me. Ah,” he said immediately, “that rose is withered! And look, this one is totally crooked! Honestly, these roses are really ugly! They’re just like the box they’re planted in!” Then he kicked the box hard with his foot and yanked both roses out.

“What are you doing?” cried the little girl; and as he perceived her fright, he pulled up another rose, got in at the window, and hastened off from dear little Gerda.

“What are you doing?” shouted the little girl; and as he saw her fear, he grabbed another rose, climbed in through the window, and quickly left dear little Gerda behind.

Afterwards, when she brought her picture-book, he asked, “What horrid beasts have you there?” And if his grandmother told them stories, he always interrupted her; besides, if he could manage it, he would get behind her, put on her spectacles, and imitate her way of speaking; he copied all her ways, and then everybody laughed at him. He was soon able to imitate the gait and manner of everyone in the street. Everything that was peculiar and displeasing in them—that Kay knew how to imitate: and at such times all the people said, “The boy is certainly very clever!” But it was the glass he had got in his eye; the glass that was sticking in his heart, which made him tease even little Gerda, whose whole soul was devoted to him.

Afterwards, when she brought her picture book, he asked, “What awful beasts do you have there?” And if his grandmother told stories, he always interrupted her; besides, if he could, he would sneak behind her, put on her glasses, and mimic her way of speaking; he copied all her mannerisms, and everyone laughed at him. He quickly learned to imitate the walk and behavior of everyone on the street. He knew how to replicate everything that was odd and annoying about them: and at those moments, all the people would say, “The boy is certainly very clever!” But it was the glass he had in his eye; the glass that was stuck in his heart, which made him tease even little Gerda, whose whole heart was devoted to him.

His games now were quite different to what they had formerly been, they were so very knowing. One winter's day, when the flakes of snow were flying about, he spread the skirts of his blue coat, and caught the snow as it fell.

His games were now very different from what they used to be; they were much more sophisticated. One winter day, when the snowflakes were swirling around, he spread out the edges of his blue coat and caught the snow as it fell.

“Look through this glass, Gerda,” said he. And every flake seemed larger, and appeared like a magnificent flower, or beautiful star; it was splendid to look at!

“Look through this glass, Gerda,” he said. And every flake looked bigger, like a magnificent flower or a beautiful star; it was amazing to see!

“Look, how clever!” said Kay. “That's much more interesting than real flowers! They are as exact as possible; there is not a fault in them, if they did not melt!”

“Look, how smart!” said Kay. “That's way more interesting than real flowers! They’re as precise as they can be; there’s not a flaw in them, if only they didn’t melt!”

It was not long after this, that Kay came one day with large gloves on, and his little sledge at his back, and bawled right into Gerda's ears, “I have permission to go out into the square where the others are playing”; and off he was in a moment.

It wasn't long after that when Kay showed up one day wearing big gloves and pulling his little sled behind him. He shouted right in Gerda's ears, “I’m allowed to go out to the square where everyone else is playing!” and he was gone in an instant.

There, in the market-place, some of the boldest of the boys used to tie their sledges to the carts as they passed by, and so they were pulled along, and got a good ride. It was so capital! Just as they were in the very height of their amusement, a large sledge passed by: it was painted quite white, and there was someone in it wrapped up in a rough white mantle of fur, with a rough white fur cap on his head. The sledge drove round the square twice, and Kay tied on his sledge as quickly as he could, and off he drove with it. On they went quicker and quicker into the next street; and the person who drove turned round to Kay, and nodded to him in a friendly manner, just as if they knew each other. Every time he was going to untie his sledge, the person nodded to him, and then Kay sat quiet; and so on they went till they came outside the gates of the town. Then the snow began to fall so thickly that the little boy could not see an arm's length before him, but still on he went: when suddenly he let go the string he held in his hand in order to get loose from the sledge, but it was of no use; still the little vehicle rushed on with the quickness of the wind. He then cried as loud as he could, but no one heard him; the snow drifted and the sledge flew on, and sometimes it gave a jerk as though they were driving over hedges and ditches. He was quite frightened, and he tried to repeat the Lord's Prayer; but all he could do, he was only able to remember the multiplication table.

In the marketplace, some of the bravest boys would tie their sleds to passing carts, getting a nice ride in the process. It was so much fun! Just when they were having the best time, a large sled went by; it was completely white, and someone was sitting in it wrapped in a rough white fur coat, with a rough white fur hat on their head. The sled circled the square twice, and Kay quickly tied his sled on and took off with it. They sped faster and faster into the next street, and the driver turned to Kay and nodded at him like they were friends. Every time Kay tried to untie his sled, the driver nodded, so he stayed put; they continued until they reached the town gates. Then the snow began to fall so heavily that the little boy couldn't see an arm's length ahead of him, but he kept going. Suddenly, he let go of the string he was holding to get off the sled, but it was no use; the little vehicle sped on like the wind. He shouted as loud as he could, but no one heard him; the snow piled up, and the sled flew on, sometimes jolting as if they were crossing hedges and ditches. He was really scared, and he tried to say the Lord's Prayer, but the only thing he could remember was the multiplication table.

The snow-flakes grew larger and larger, till at last they looked just like great white fowls. Suddenly they flew on one side; the large sledge stopped, and the person who drove rose up. It was a lady; her cloak and cap were of snow. She was tall and of slender figure, and of a dazzling whiteness. It was the Snow Queen.

The snowflakes got bigger and bigger until they looked just like huge white birds. Suddenly, they drifted to the side; the big sled came to a stop, and the driver got up. It was a woman; her cloak and cap were made of snow. She was tall and slim, with a stunning whiteness. It was the Snow Queen.

“We have travelled fast,” said she; “but it is freezingly cold. Come under my bearskin.” And she put him in the sledge beside her, wrapped the fur round him, and he felt as though he were sinking in a snow-wreath.

"We've traveled really fast," she said; "but it's freezing cold. Come under my bearskin." She placed him in the sled next to her, wrapped the fur around him, and he felt like he was sinking into a snow drift.

“Are you still cold?” asked she; and then she kissed his forehead. Ah! it was colder than ice; it penetrated to his very heart, which was already almost a frozen lump; it seemed to him as if he were about to die—but a moment more and it was quite congenial to him, and he did not remark the cold that was around him.

“Are you still cold?” she asked, then kissed his forehead. Ah! it was colder than ice; it sank deep into his heart, which was already like a frozen lump; it felt to him like he was about to die—but just a moment later, it felt completely right to him, and he no longer noticed the cold surrounding him.

“My sledge! Do not forget my sledge!” It was the first thing he thought of. It was there tied to one of the white chickens, who flew along with it on his back behind the large sledge. The Snow Queen kissed Kay once more, and then he forgot little Gerda, grandmother, and all whom he had left at his home.

“My sled! Don’t forget my sled!” It was the first thing he thought of. It was there tied to one of the white chickens, which flew along with it on its back behind the large sled. The Snow Queen kissed Kay once more, and then he forgot little Gerda, his grandmother, and everyone he had left at home.

“Now you will have no more kisses,” said she, “or else I should kiss you to death!”

“Now you won't get any more kisses,” she said, “or else I'd kiss you to death!”

Kay looked at her. She was very beautiful; a more clever, or a more lovely countenance he could not fancy to himself; and she no longer appeared of ice as before, when she sat outside the window, and beckoned to him; in his eyes she was perfect, he did not fear her at all, and told her that he could calculate in his head and with fractions, even; that he knew the number of square miles there were in the different countries, and how many inhabitants they contained; and she smiled while he spoke. It then seemed to him as if what he knew was not enough, and he looked upwards in the large huge empty space above him, and on she flew with him; flew high over the black clouds, while the storm moaned and whistled as though it were singing some old tune. On they flew over woods and lakes, over seas, and many lands; and beneath them the chilling storm rushed fast, the wolves howled, the snow crackled; above them flew large screaming crows, but higher up appeared the moon, quite large and bright; and it was on it that Kay gazed during the long long winter's night; while by day he slept at the feet of the Snow Queen.

Kay looked at her. She was incredibly beautiful; he couldn't imagine a more clever or lovely face. She no longer seemed cold like before when she sat outside the window and called to him; to him, she was perfect, and he didn’t fear her at all. He told her that he could do calculations in his head, even with fractions; that he knew how many square miles there were in different countries and how many people lived there; and she smiled as he spoke. It then felt to him like what he knew wasn’t enough, and he looked up into the vast empty space above him, and away they flew together; soaring high above the dark clouds, while the storm moaned and whistled as if it were singing some old tune. They flew over forests and lakes, over seas and many lands; below them, the raging storm rushed by, wolves howled, and the snow cracked; above them flew large screaming crows, but higher up the moon appeared, big and bright; and it was at that moon that Kay gazed during the long, long winter night, while by day he slept at the feet of the Snow Queen.

THIRD STORY. Of the Flower-Garden At the Old Woman's Who Understood Witchcraft

THIRD STORY. Of the Flower Garden At the Old Woman's Who Understood Witchcraft

But what became of little Gerda when Kay did not return? Where could he be? Nobody knew; nobody could give any intelligence. All the boys knew was, that they had seen him tie his sledge to another large and splendid one, which drove down the street and out of the town. Nobody knew where he was; many sad tears were shed, and little Gerda wept long and bitterly; at last she said he must be dead; that he had been drowned in the river which flowed close to the town. Oh! those were very long and dismal winter evenings!

But what happened to little Gerda when Kay didn’t come back? Where could he be? Nobody knew; no one could provide any information. All the boys knew was that they had seen him tie his sled to another big and fancy one, which drove down the street and out of town. Nobody knew where he was; many tears were shed, and little Gerda cried long and hard; finally, she said he must be dead; that he had drowned in the river that flowed near the town. Oh! those were long and gloomy winter evenings!

At last spring came, with its warm sunshine.

At last, spring arrived with its warm sunshine.

“Kay is dead and gone!” said little Gerda.

“Kay is dead and gone!” said little Gerda.

“That I don't believe,” said the Sunshine.

"That I don't believe," said the Sunshine.

“Kay is dead and gone!” said she to the Swallows.

“Kay is dead and gone!” she said to the Swallows.

“That I don't believe,” said they: and at last little Gerda did not think so any longer either.

"That I don't believe," they said; and eventually, little Gerda stopped thinking that way too.

“I'll put on my red shoes,” said she, one morning; “Kay has never seen them, and then I'll go down to the river and ask there.”

"I'll wear my red shoes," she said one morning; "Kay has never seen them, and then I'll go down to the river and ask around there."

It was quite early; she kissed her old grandmother, who was still asleep, put on her red shoes, and went alone to the river.

It was pretty early; she kissed her sleeping grandmother and put on her red shoes before heading out alone to the river.

“Is it true that you have taken my little playfellow? I will make you a present of my red shoes, if you will give him back to me.”

“Did you really take my little playmate? I'll give you my red shoes if you return him to me.”

And, as it seemed to her, the blue waves nodded in a strange manner; then she took off her red shoes, the most precious things she possessed, and threw them both into the river. But they fell close to the bank, and the little waves bore them immediately to land; it was as if the stream would not take what was dearest to her; for in reality it had not got little Kay; but Gerda thought that she had not thrown the shoes out far enough, so she clambered into a boat which lay among the rushes, went to the farthest end, and threw out the shoes. But the boat was not fastened, and the motion which she occasioned, made it drift from the shore. She observed this, and hastened to get back; but before she could do so, the boat was more than a yard from the land, and was gliding quickly onward.

And, as she saw it, the blue waves seemed to nod in a strange way; then she took off her red shoes, the most valuable things she owned, and threw them both into the river. But they fell close to the bank, and the little waves immediately brought them back to the shore; it was as if the stream wouldn’t take what was most precious to her; because in reality, it hadn’t taken little Kay; but Gerda thought she hadn’t thrown the shoes out far enough, so she climbed into a boat that was among the reeds, went to the far end, and tossed out the shoes. But the boat wasn’t tied up, and the movement she caused made it drift away from the shore. She noticed this and hurried to get back; but before she could, the boat was more than a yard from the land and was quickly gliding away.

Little Gerda was very frightened, and began to cry; but no one heard her except the sparrows, and they could not carry her to land; but they flew along the bank, and sang as if to comfort her, “Here we are! Here we are!” The boat drifted with the stream, little Gerda sat quite still without shoes, for they were swimming behind the boat, but she could not reach them, because the boat went much faster than they did.

Little Gerda was really scared and started to cry, but no one heard her except the sparrows, and they couldn’t carry her to shore. They flew alongside the bank and sang as if trying to comfort her, “Here we are! Here we are!” The boat floated down the stream while little Gerda sat perfectly still without shoes, since they were drifting behind the boat, but she couldn’t reach them because the boat was moving much faster than they were.

The banks on both sides were beautiful; lovely flowers, venerable trees, and slopes with sheep and cows, but not a human being was to be seen.

The banks on both sides were beautiful; lovely flowers, old trees, and hills with sheep and cows, but not a single person was in sight.

“Perhaps the river will carry me to little Kay,” said she; and then she grew less sad. She rose, and looked for many hours at the beautiful green banks. Presently she sailed by a large cherry-orchard, where was a little cottage with curious red and blue windows; it was thatched, and before it two wooden soldiers stood sentry, and presented arms when anyone went past.

“Maybe the river will take me to little Kay,” she said; and then she felt a bit less sad. She got up and watched the beautiful green banks for many hours. Soon, she drifted past a large cherry orchard, where there was a little cottage with interesting red and blue windows; it had a thatched roof, and in front of it, two wooden soldiers stood guard and saluted whenever someone walked by.

Gerda called to them, for she thought they were alive; but they, of course, did not answer. She came close to them, for the stream drifted the boat quite near the land.

Gerda shouted to them, thinking they were alive; but they, of course, didn't reply. She approached them, as the stream carried the boat close to the shore.

Gerda called still louder, and an old woman then came out of the cottage, leaning upon a crooked stick. She had a large broad-brimmed hat on, painted with the most splendid flowers.

Gerda called even louder, and then an old woman came out of the cottage, leaning on a bent stick. She wore a wide-brimmed hat, decorated with beautiful, vibrant flowers.

“Poor little child!” said the old woman. “How did you get upon the large rapid river, to be driven about so in the wide world!” And then the old woman went into the water, caught hold of the boat with her crooked stick, drew it to the bank, and lifted little Gerda out.

“Poor little child!” said the old woman. “How did you end up on this big, fast river, being tossed around in the wide world?” Then the old woman waded into the water, grabbed the boat with her crooked stick, pulled it to the shore, and lifted little Gerda out.

And Gerda was so glad to be on dry land again; but she was rather afraid of the strange old woman.

And Gerda was so happy to be on solid ground again, but she felt a bit scared of the strange old woman.

“But come and tell me who you are, and how you came here,” said she.

“But come and tell me who you are and how you got here,” she said.

And Gerda told her all; and the old woman shook her head and said, “A-hem! a-hem!” and when Gerda had told her everything, and asked her if she had not seen little Kay, the woman answered that he had not passed there, but he no doubt would come; and she told her not to be cast down, but taste her cherries, and look at her flowers, which were finer than any in a picture-book, each of which could tell a whole story. She then took Gerda by the hand, led her into the little cottage, and locked the door.

And Gerda shared everything with her; the old woman shook her head and said, “A-hem! a-hem!” When Gerda finished telling her everything and asked if she had seen little Kay, the woman replied that he hadn’t passed by, but she was sure he would come. She then told Gerda not to feel sad, but to try her cherries and admire her flowers, which were more beautiful than any in a picture book, each one able to tell a whole story. She then took Gerda by the hand, led her into the small cottage, and locked the door.

The windows were very high up; the glass was red, blue, and green, and the sunlight shone through quite wondrously in all sorts of colors. On the table stood the most exquisite cherries, and Gerda ate as many as she chose, for she had permission to do so. While she was eating, the old woman combed her hair with a golden comb, and her hair curled and shone with a lovely golden color around that sweet little face, which was so round and so like a rose.

The windows were really high up; the glass was red, blue, and green, and the sunlight came through in amazing colors. On the table were the most beautiful cherries, and Gerda ate as many as she wanted, since she was allowed to. While she was eating, the old woman brushed her hair with a golden comb, and her hair curled and sparkled with a lovely golden hue around that sweet little face, which was so round and so much like a rose.

“I have often longed for such a dear little girl,” said the old woman. “Now you shall see how well we agree together”; and while she combed little Gerda's hair, the child forgot her foster-brother Kay more and more, for the old woman understood magic; but she was no evil being, she only practised witchcraft a little for her own private amusement, and now she wanted very much to keep little Gerda. She therefore went out in the garden, stretched out her crooked stick towards the rose-bushes, which, beautifully as they were blowing, all sank into the earth and no one could tell where they had stood. The old woman feared that if Gerda should see the roses, she would then think of her own, would remember little Kay, and run away from her.

“I have often wished for such a sweet little girl,” said the old woman. “Now you’ll see how well we get along together”; and while she combed little Gerda's hair, the child forgot her foster-brother Kay more and more, because the old woman knew magic; but she wasn’t evil, she just practiced a bit of witchcraft for her own fun, and now she really wanted to keep little Gerda. She then went out into the garden and pointed her crooked stick at the rose bushes, which, as beautiful as they were, all sank into the ground, and no one could tell where they had been. The old woman was afraid that if Gerda saw the roses, she would think of her own, remember little Kay, and run away from her.

She now led Gerda into the flower-garden. Oh, what odour and what loveliness was there! Every flower that one could think of, and of every season, stood there in fullest bloom; no picture-book could be gayer or more beautiful. Gerda jumped for joy, and played till the sun set behind the tall cherry-tree; she then had a pretty bed, with a red silken coverlet filled with blue violets. She fell asleep, and had as pleasant dreams as ever a queen on her wedding-day.

She now took Gerda into the flower garden. Oh, the fragrance and beauty were incredible! Every flower you could think of, from every season, was in full bloom; no picture book could be happier or more beautiful. Gerda was overjoyed, playing until the sun set behind the tall cherry tree. After that, she had a lovely bed with a red silk cover filled with blue violets. She fell asleep, having dreams as wonderful as any queen on her wedding day.

The next morning she went to play with the flowers in the warm sunshine, and thus passed away a day. Gerda knew every flower; and, numerous as they were, it still seemed to Gerda that one was wanting, though she did not know which. One day while she was looking at the hat of the old woman painted with flowers, the most beautiful of them all seemed to her to be a rose. The old woman had forgotten to take it from her hat when she made the others vanish in the earth. But so it is when one's thoughts are not collected. “What!” said Gerda. “Are there no roses here?” and she ran about amongst the flowerbeds, and looked, and looked, but there was not one to be found. She then sat down and wept; but her hot tears fell just where a rose-bush had sunk; and when her warm tears watered the ground, the tree shot up suddenly as fresh and blooming as when it had been swallowed up. Gerda kissed the roses, thought of her own dear roses at home, and with them of little Kay.

The next morning, she went to play among the flowers in the warm sunshine, and that’s how a day passed by. Gerda knew every flower, and even though there were so many, she felt like one was missing, though she couldn’t figure out which one. One day, while she was looking at the old woman’s hat decorated with flowers, the most beautiful one of them all seemed to be a rose. The old woman had forgotten to take it off her hat when she made the others disappear into the earth. But that's what happens when your thoughts are scattered. “What!” Gerda exclaimed. “Are there no roses here?” She ran around the flowerbeds, searching and searching, but couldn't find a single one. Then she sat down and cried; her hot tears fell exactly where a rosebush had gone under, and when her warm tears watered the ground, the bush suddenly shot up, fresh and blooming, just like it was before it was buried. Gerda kissed the roses, thought of her own dear roses back home, and with them, she remembered little Kay.

“Oh, how long I have stayed!” said the little girl. “I intended to look for Kay! Don't you know where he is?” she asked of the roses. “Do you think he is dead and gone?”

“Oh, how long I've been here!” said the little girl. “I meant to look for Kay! Don't you know where he is?” she asked the roses. “Do you think he's dead and gone?”

“Dead he certainly is not,” said the Roses. “We have been in the earth where all the dead are, but Kay was not there.”

“Dead he definitely is not,” said the Roses. “We’ve been where all the dead are, but Kay wasn’t there.”

“Many thanks!” said little Gerda; and she went to the other flowers, looked into their cups, and asked, “Don't you know where little Kay is?”

“Thank you so much!” said little Gerda; and she went to the other flowers, looked into their cups, and asked, “Do you know where little Kay is?”

But every flower stood in the sunshine, and dreamed its own fairy tale or its own story: and they all told her very many things, but not one knew anything of Kay.

But every flower basked in the sunlight, dreaming its own fairy tale or story: and they all shared countless things with her, but not one of them knew anything about Kay.

Well, what did the Tiger-Lily say?

Well, what did the Tiger-Lily say?

“Hearest thou not the drum? Bum! Bum! Those are the only two tones. Always bum! Bum! Hark to the plaintive song of the old woman, to the call of the priests! The Hindoo woman in her long robe stands upon the funeral pile; the flames rise around her and her dead husband, but the Hindoo woman thinks on the living one in the surrounding circle; on him whose eyes burn hotter than the flames—on him, the fire of whose eyes pierces her heart more than the flames which soon will burn her body to ashes. Can the heart's flame die in the flame of the funeral pile?”

“Don’t you hear the drum? Boom! Boom! Those are the only two sounds. Always boom! Boom! Listen to the sad song of the old woman, to the call of the priests! The Hindu woman in her long robe stands on the funeral pyre; the flames rise around her and her dead husband, but the Hindu woman thinks of the living one in the surrounding crowd; of him whose eyes burn hotter than the flames—of him, the fire in whose eyes pierces her heart more than the flames that will soon burn her body to ashes. Can the flame of the heart die in the flames of the funeral pyre?”

“I don't understand that at all,” said little Gerda.

“I don't get that at all,” said little Gerda.

“That is my story,” said the Lily.

"That's my story," said the Lily.

What did the Convolvulus say?

What did the morning glory say?

“Projecting over a narrow mountain-path there hangs an old feudal castle. Thick evergreens grow on the dilapidated walls, and around the altar, where a lovely maiden is standing: she bends over the railing and looks out upon the rose. No fresher rose hangs on the branches than she; no appleblossom carried away by the wind is more buoyant! How her silken robe is rustling!

“Over a narrow mountain path, there’s an old feudal castle. Thick evergreens grow on the crumbling walls, and around the altar, a beautiful maiden stands: she leans over the railing and gazes out at the rose. No fresher rose hangs on the branches than she does; no apple blossom carried away by the wind is more carefree! How her silk dress rustles!

“'Is he not yet come?'”

"Is he here yet?"

“Is it Kay that you mean?” asked little Gerda.

“Are you talking about Kay?” asked little Gerda.

“I am speaking about my story—about my dream,” answered the Convolvulus.

“I’m talking about my story—about my dream,” replied the Convolvulus.

What did the Snowdrops say?

What did the snowdrops say?

“Between the trees a long board is hanging—it is a swing. Two little girls are sitting in it, and swing themselves backwards and forwards; their frocks are as white as snow, and long green silk ribands flutter from their bonnets. Their brother, who is older than they are, stands up in the swing; he twines his arms round the cords to hold himself fast, for in one hand he has a little cup, and in the other a clay-pipe. He is blowing soap-bubbles. The swing moves, and the bubbles float in charming changing colors: the last is still hanging to the end of the pipe, and rocks in the breeze. The swing moves. The little black dog, as light as a soap-bubble, jumps up on his hind legs to try to get into the swing. It moves, the dog falls down, barks, and is angry. They tease him; the bubble bursts! A swing, a bursting bubble—such is my song!”

“Between the trees, there’s a long board hanging—it's a swing. Two little girls are sitting in it, swinging back and forth; their dresses are as white as snow, and long green silk ribbons flutter from their hats. Their older brother stands up in the swing; he wraps his arms around the ropes to keep himself steady, because he's holding a little cup in one hand and a clay pipe in the other. He’s blowing soap bubbles. The swing moves, and the bubbles float in beautiful, changing colors: the last one is still hanging from the end of the pipe, swaying in the breeze. The swing moves. The little black dog, as light as a soap bubble, jumps up on his hind legs trying to get into the swing. It swings, the dog falls down, barks, and gets mad. They tease him; the bubble bursts! A swing, a bursting bubble—this is my song!”

“What you relate may be very pretty, but you tell it in so melancholy a manner, and do not mention Kay.”

“What you share might be really nice, but you say it in such a gloomy way, and you don't mention Kay.”

What do the Hyacinths say?

What do the Hyacinths say?

“There were once upon a time three sisters, quite transparent, and very beautiful. The robe of the one was red, that of the second blue, and that of the third white. They danced hand in hand beside the calm lake in the clear moonshine. They were not elfin maidens, but mortal children. A sweet fragrance was smelt, and the maidens vanished in the wood; the fragrance grew stronger—three coffins, and in them three lovely maidens, glided out of the forest and across the lake: the shining glow-worms flew around like little floating lights. Do the dancing maidens sleep, or are they dead? The odour of the flowers says they are corpses; the evening bell tolls for the dead!”

Once upon a time, there were three sisters who were very beautiful and kind. One wore a red dress, the second wore blue, and the third wore white. They danced hand in hand beside the calm lake under the bright moonlight. They weren't fairy maidens but ordinary girls. A sweet fragrance filled the air, and then the sisters disappeared into the woods; the scent became stronger—three coffins, each holding a lovely maiden, emerged from the forest and floated across the lake: glowing fireflies danced around them like tiny lights. Are the dancing sisters asleep, or are they gone forever? The scent of the flowers suggests they are gone; the evening bell tolls for the dead!

“You make me quite sad,” said little Gerda. “I cannot help thinking of the dead maidens. Oh! is little Kay really dead? The Roses have been in the earth, and they say no.”

“You make me really sad,” said little Gerda. “I can't stop thinking about the dead girls. Oh! is little Kay really gone? The roses have been in the ground, and they say no.”

“Ding, dong!” sounded the Hyacinth bells. “We do not toll for little Kay; we do not know him. That is our way of singing, the only one we have.”

“Ding, dong!” went the Hyacinth bells. “We don’t ring for little Kay; we don’t know him. That’s our way of singing, the only one we have.”

And Gerda went to the Ranunculuses, that looked forth from among the shining green leaves.

And Gerda went to the Buttercups, which peeked out from among the shining green leaves.

“You are a little bright sun!” said Gerda. “Tell me if you know where I can find my playfellow.”

“You're like a little bright sun!” said Gerda. “Can you tell me if you know where I can find my friend?”

And the Ranunculus shone brightly, and looked again at Gerda. What song could the Ranunculus sing? It was one that said nothing about Kay either.

And the Ranunculus sparkled brightly and looked at Gerda again. What song could the Ranunculus sing? It was one that didn’t mention Kay at all.

“In a small court the bright sun was shining in the first days of spring. The beams glided down the white walls of a neighbor's house, and close by the fresh yellow flowers were growing, shining like gold in the warm sun-rays. An old grandmother was sitting in the air; her grand-daughter, the poor and lovely servant just come for a short visit. She knows her grandmother. There was gold, pure virgin gold in that blessed kiss. There, that is my little story,” said the Ranunculus.

“In a small courtyard, the bright sun was shining during the first days of spring. The rays danced down the white walls of a neighboring house, and nearby, fresh yellow flowers were growing, glowing like gold in the warm sunlight. An old grandmother was sitting outside; her granddaughter, the poor but lovely servant, had just come for a short visit. She knows her grandmother well. There was pure, untainted gold in that precious kiss. There, that's my little story,” said the Ranunculus.

“My poor old grandmother!” sighed Gerda. “Yes, she is longing for me, no doubt: she is sorrowing for me, as she did for little Kay. But I will soon come home, and then I will bring Kay with me. It is of no use asking the flowers; they only know their own old rhymes, and can tell me nothing.” And she tucked up her frock, to enable her to run quicker; but the Narcissus gave her a knock on the leg, just as she was going to jump over it. So she stood still, looked at the long yellow flower, and asked, “You perhaps know something?” and she bent down to the Narcissus. And what did it say?

“My poor old grandmother!” sighed Gerda. “Yes, she’s definitely missing me; she’s sad about me, just like she was for little Kay. But I’ll be home soon, and I’ll bring Kay with me. It’s pointless to ask the flowers; they only know their own old rhymes and can’t tell me anything.” She tucked up her dress to run faster, but the Narcissus hit her on the leg just as she was about to jump over it. So she stopped, looked at the long yellow flower, and asked, “Maybe you know something?” and she bent down to the Narcissus. And what did it say?

“I can see myself—I can see myself! Oh, how odorous I am! Up in the little garret there stands, half-dressed, a little Dancer. She stands now on one leg, now on both; she despises the whole world; yet she lives only in imagination. She pours water out of the teapot over a piece of stuff which she holds in her hand; it is the bodice; cleanliness is a fine thing. The white dress is hanging on the hook; it was washed in the teapot, and dried on the roof. She puts it on, ties a saffron-colored kerchief round her neck, and then the gown looks whiter. I can see myself—I can see myself!”

“I can see myself—I can see myself! Oh, how fragrant I am! Up in the little attic, there's a half-dressed little dancer. She stands on one leg, then on both; she looks down on the whole world, yet she exists only in her imagination. She pours water from the teapot over a piece of fabric she’s holding; it’s the bodice; cleanliness is a great thing. The white dress is hanging on the hook; it was washed in the teapot and dried on the roof. She puts it on, ties a saffron-colored scarf around her neck, and then the gown looks even whiter. I can see myself—I can see myself!”

“That's nothing to me,” said little Gerda. “That does not concern me.” And then off she ran to the further end of the garden.

“That's nothing to me,” said little Gerda. “That doesn't concern me.” And then she ran off to the other end of the garden.

The gate was locked, but she shook the rusted bolt till it was loosened, and the gate opened; and little Gerda ran off barefooted into the wide world. She looked round her thrice, but no one followed her. At last she could run no longer; she sat down on a large stone, and when she looked about her, she saw that the summer had passed; it was late in the autumn, but that one could not remark in the beautiful garden, where there was always sunshine, and where there were flowers the whole year round.

The gate was locked, but she shook the rusty bolt until it came loose, and the gate swung open; little Gerda took off barefoot into the wide world. She looked around three times, but no one followed her. Finally, she couldn’t run anymore; she sat down on a big stone, and when she looked around, she noticed that summer had gone; it was late autumn, but you couldn't tell in the beautiful garden, where it was always sunny, and flowers bloomed all year long.

“Dear me, how long I have staid!” said Gerda. “Autumn is come. I must not rest any longer.” And she got up to go further.

“Wow, I can’t believe how long I’ve been here!” said Gerda. “It’s autumn now. I can’t stay any longer.” And she stood up to continue her journey.

Oh, how tender and wearied her little feet were! All around it looked so cold and raw: the long willow-leaves were quite yellow, and the fog dripped from them like water; one leaf fell after the other: the sloes only stood full of fruit, which set one's teeth on edge. Oh, how dark and comfortless it was in the dreary world!

Oh, how delicate and tired her little feet were! Everything around her seemed so cold and harsh: the long willow leaves were a dull yellow, and the fog dripped from them like water; one leaf dropped after another: the sloe bushes were heavy with fruit, which made your teeth ache. Oh, how dark and bleak it felt in this miserable world!

FOURTH STORY. The Prince and Princess

FOURTH STORY. The Prince and Princess

Gerda was obliged to rest herself again, when, exactly opposite to her, a large Raven came hopping over the white snow. He had long been looking at Gerda and shaking his head; and now he said, “Caw! Caw!” Good day! Good day! He could not say it better; but he felt a sympathy for the little girl, and asked her where she was going all alone. The word “alone” Gerda understood quite well, and felt how much was expressed by it; so she told the Raven her whole history, and asked if he had not seen Kay.

Gerda had to rest again when a large raven hopped over the white snow right in front of her. He had been watching Gerda for a while and shaking his head, and now he said, “Caw! Caw!” Good day! Good day! He couldn’t say it any better, but he felt a connection with the little girl and asked her where she was going all by herself. Gerda understood the word “alone” very well and felt its meaning; so she shared her entire story with the raven and asked if he had seen Kay.

The Raven nodded very gravely, and said, “It may be—it may be!”

The Raven nodded seriously and said, “It might be—it might be!”

“What, do you really think so?” cried the little girl; and she nearly squeezed the Raven to death, so much did she kiss him.

“What, do you really think so?” cried the little girl, and she nearly squeezed the Raven to death with how much she kissed him.

“Gently, gently,” said the Raven. “I think I know; I think that it may be little Kay. But now he has forgotten you for the Princess.”

“Easy, easy,” said the Raven. “I think I know; I think it could be little Kay. But now he has forgotten you for the Princess.”

“Does he live with a Princess?” asked Gerda.

“Does he live with a princess?” Gerda asked.

“Yes—listen,” said the Raven; “but it will be difficult for me to speak your language. If you understand the Raven language I can tell you better.”

“Yes—listen,” said the Raven; “but it will be hard for me to speak your language. If you understand Raven language, I can explain better.”

“No, I have not learnt it,” said Gerda; “but my grandmother understands it, and she can speak gibberish too. I wish I had learnt it.”

“No, I haven't learned it,” said Gerda; “but my grandmother knows it, and she can speak gibberish too. I wish I had learned it.”

“No matter,” said the Raven; “I will tell you as well as I can; however, it will be bad enough.” And then he told all he knew.

“No problem,” said the Raven; “I’ll tell you as best as I can; still, it won’t be great.” And then he shared everything he knew.

“In the kingdom where we now are there lives a Princess, who is extraordinarily clever; for she has read all the newspapers in the whole world, and has forgotten them again—so clever is she. She was lately, it is said, sitting on her throne—which is not very amusing after all—when she began humming an old tune, and it was just, 'Oh, why should I not be married?' 'That song is not without its meaning,' said she, and so then she was determined to marry; but she would have a husband who knew how to give an answer when he was spoken to—not one who looked only as if he were a great personage, for that is so tiresome. She then had all the ladies of the court drummed together; and when they heard her intention, all were very pleased, and said, 'We are very glad to hear it; it is the very thing we were thinking of.' You may believe every word I say,” said the Raven; “for I have a tame sweetheart that hops about in the palace quite free, and it was she who told me all this.

“In the kingdom we find ourselves in, there lives a Princess who is incredibly smart; she has read every newspaper in the world and has forgotten them all—she's that clever. Recently, while sitting on her throne—which isn’t as exciting as it sounds—she started humming an old tune, and it went, 'Oh, why shouldn’t I be married?' 'That song has a point,' she thought, and then decided she wanted to marry; but she wanted a husband who could actually respond when spoken to—not just someone who looked impressive, because that’s so boring. She then gathered all the ladies of the court, and when they heard about her plan, they were all very excited and said, 'We're so happy to hear it; it's exactly what we were thinking.' You can trust every word I'm saying,” said the Raven; “I have a pet sweetheart that hops around the palace freely, and it was she who told me all this.

“The newspapers appeared forthwith with a border of hearts and the initials of the Princess; and therein you might read that every good-looking young man was at liberty to come to the palace and speak to the Princess; and he who spoke in such wise as showed he felt himself at home there, that one the Princess would choose for her husband.

“The newspapers quickly showed up with hearts around the edges and the Princess's initials; and in them, you could read that every attractive young man was welcome to come to the palace and talk to the Princess; and the one who spoke in a way that made him seem comfortable there, that was the one the Princess would choose as her husband.”

“Yes, Yes,” said the Raven, “you may believe it; it is as true as I am sitting here. People came in crowds; there was a crush and a hurry, but no one was successful either on the first or second day. They could all talk well enough when they were out in the street; but as soon as they came inside the palace gates, and saw the guard richly dressed in silver, and the lackeys in gold on the staircase, and the large illuminated saloons, then they were abashed; and when they stood before the throne on which the Princess was sitting, all they could do was to repeat the last word they had uttered, and to hear it again did not interest her very much. It was just as if the people within were under a charm, and had fallen into a trance till they came out again into the street; for then—oh, then—they could chatter enough. There was a whole row of them standing from the town-gates to the palace. I was there myself to look,” said the Raven. “They grew hungry and thirsty; but from the palace they got nothing whatever, not even a glass of water. Some of the cleverest, it is true, had taken bread and butter with them: but none shared it with his neighbor, for each thought, 'Let him look hungry, and then the Princess won't have him.'”

“Yes, yes,” said the Raven, “you can believe it; it's as true as me sitting here. People came in crowds; there was a rush and a hurry, but no one succeeded either on the first or second day. They could talk just fine when they were out on the street; but as soon as they entered the palace gates and saw the guard dressed in silver, and the attendants in gold on the staircase, and the grand illuminated rooms, they felt embarrassed; and when they stood before the throne where the Princess was sitting, all they could do was repeat the last word they had said, and hearing it again didn’t interest her much. It was as if the people inside were under a spell, trapped in a trance until they stepped back out onto the street; then—oh, then—they could chatter away. There was a whole line of them standing from the town gates to the palace. I was there myself to see,” said the Raven. “They got hungry and thirsty; but from the palace, they received nothing at all, not even a glass of water. Some of the clever ones, it’s true, had brought bread and butter with them: but none shared with their neighbor, because each thought, 'Let him look hungry, and then the Princess won’t want him.'”

“But Kay—little Kay,” said Gerda, “when did he come? Was he among the number?”

“But Kay—little Kay,” said Gerda, “when did he show up? Was he one of them?”

“Patience, patience; we are just come to him. It was on the third day when a little personage without horse or equipage, came marching right boldly up to the palace; his eyes shone like yours, he had beautiful long hair, but his clothes were very shabby.”

“Wait, wait; we're just getting to him. On the third day, a little guy without a horse or any gear marched right up to the palace boldly; his eyes sparkled like yours, he had gorgeous long hair, but his clothes were really shabby.”

“That was Kay,” cried Gerda, with a voice of delight. “Oh, now I've found him!” and she clapped her hands for joy.

"That was Kay," Gerda exclaimed joyfully. "Oh, I finally found him!" and she clapped her hands with excitement.

“He had a little knapsack at his back,” said the Raven.

“He had a small backpack on his back,” said the Raven.

“No, that was certainly his sledge,” said Gerda; “for when he went away he took his sledge with him.”

“No, that was definitely his sled,” said Gerda; “because when he left, he took his sled with him.”

“That may be,” said the Raven; “I did not examine him so minutely; but I know from my tame sweetheart, that when he came into the court-yard of the palace, and saw the body-guard in silver, the lackeys on the staircase, he was not the least abashed; he nodded, and said to them, 'It must be very tiresome to stand on the stairs; for my part, I shall go in.' The saloons were gleaming with lustres—privy councillors and excellencies were walking about barefooted, and wore gold keys; it was enough to make any one feel uncomfortable. His boots creaked, too, so loudly, but still he was not at all afraid.”

“That may be,” said the Raven; “I didn’t look at him that closely; but I know from my tame sweetheart that when he walked into the palace courtyard and saw the bodyguards in silver and the servants on the stairs, he didn’t seem fazed at all. He nodded and said to them, 'It must be really tedious to stand on the stairs; as for me, I’m heading inside.' The rooms were sparkling with chandeliers—privy councillors and dignitaries were walking around barefoot and wearing gold keys; it was enough to make anyone feel uneasy. His boots creaked loudly, but he didn’t seem scared at all.”

“That's Kay for certain,” said Gerda. “I know he had on new boots; I have heard them creaking in grandmama's room.”

“That's definitely Kay,” said Gerda. “I know he was wearing new boots; I heard them creaking in grandma's room.”

“Yes, they creaked,” said the Raven. “And on he went boldly up to the Princess, who was sitting on a pearl as large as a spinning-wheel. All the ladies of the court, with their attendants and attendants' attendants, and all the cavaliers, with their gentlemen and gentlemen's gentlemen, stood round; and the nearer they stood to the door, the prouder they looked. It was hardly possible to look at the gentleman's gentleman, so very haughtily did he stand in the doorway.”

“Yes, they creaked,” said the Raven. “And he went boldly up to the Princess, who was sitting on a pearl as big as a spinning wheel. All the ladies of the court, along with their attendants and the attendants' attendants, and all the knights, with their gentlemen and the gentlemen's gentlemen, were gathered around; and the closer they were to the door, the prouder they appeared. It was almost impossible to notice the gentleman's gentleman, he stood so haughtily in the doorway.”

“It must have been terrible,” said little Gerda. “And did Kay get the Princess?”

“It must have been awful,” said little Gerda. “And did Kay get the Princess?”

“Were I not a Raven, I should have taken the Princess myself, although I am promised. It is said he spoke as well as I speak when I talk Raven language; this I learned from my tame sweetheart. He was bold and nicely behaved; he had not come to woo the Princess, but only to hear her wisdom. She pleased him, and he pleased her.”

“Had I not been a Raven, I would have taken the Princess myself, even though I’m promised to someone else. I’ve heard that he spoke as well as I do when I speak Raven language; I learned this from my tame sweetheart. He was brave and well-mannered; he didn’t come to pursue the Princess, but just to hear her wisdom. She liked him, and he liked her.”

“Yes, yes; for certain that was Kay,” said Gerda. “He was so clever; he could reckon fractions in his head. Oh, won't you take me to the palace?”

“Yes, yes; that was definitely Kay,” said Gerda. “He was so smart; he could do math in his head. Oh, will you take me to the palace?”

“That is very easily said,” answered the Raven. “But how are we to manage it? I'll speak to my tame sweetheart about it: she must advise us; for so much I must tell you, such a little girl as you are will never get permission to enter.”

"That’s easy to say," replied the Raven. "But how are we supposed to do it? I’ll talk to my pet sweetheart about it; she needs to give us some advice. I have to tell you, a little girl like you will never get permission to enter."

“Oh, yes I shall,” said Gerda; “when Kay hears that I am here, he will come out directly to fetch me.”

“Oh, yes I will,” said Gerda; “when Kay hears that I’m here, he’ll come out right away to get me.”

“Wait for me here on these steps,” said the Raven. He moved his head backwards and forwards and flew away.

“Wait for me here on these steps,” said the Raven. He moved his head back and forth and flew away.

The evening was closing in when the Raven returned. “Caw—caw!” said he. “She sends you her compliments; and here is a roll for you. She took it out of the kitchen, where there is bread enough. You are hungry, no doubt. It is not possible for you to enter the palace, for you are barefooted: the guards in silver, and the lackeys in gold, would not allow it; but do not cry, you shall come in still. My sweetheart knows a little back stair that leads to the bedchamber, and she knows where she can get the key of it.”

The evening was setting in when the Raven returned. “Caw—caw!” he called out. “She sends her regards, and here’s a roll for you. She took it from the kitchen, where there’s plenty of bread. You must be hungry. You can’t enter the palace since you’re barefoot; the silver-clad guards and the gold-trimmed servants wouldn’t allow it. But don’t worry, you can still get in. My sweetheart knows a little back stair that leads to the bedroom, and she knows where to find the key.”

And they went into the garden in the large avenue, where one leaf was falling after the other; and when the lights in the palace had all gradually disappeared, the Raven led little Gerda to the back door, which stood half open.

And they walked into the garden down the wide avenue, where leaves were falling one after another; and when the lights in the palace had slowly gone out, the Raven guided little Gerda to the back door, which was half open.

Oh, how Gerda's heart beat with anxiety and longing! It was just as if she had been about to do something wrong; and yet she only wanted to know if little Kay was there. Yes, he must be there. She called to mind his intelligent eyes, and his long hair, so vividly, she could quite see him as he used to laugh when they were sitting under the roses at home. “He will, no doubt, be glad to see you—to hear what a long way you have come for his sake; to know how unhappy all at home were when he did not come back.”

Oh, how Gerda's heart raced with worry and longing! It felt like she was about to do something wrong, but all she wanted was to find out if little Kay was there. Yes, he had to be there. She remembered his bright eyes and long hair so clearly that she could almost see him laughing just like they used to when they were sitting under the roses at home. “He will surely be happy to see you—to hear how far you’ve come for him; to know how unhappy everyone at home was when he didn’t return.”

Oh, what a fright and a joy it was!

Oh, what a mix of fear and joy it was!

They were now on the stairs. A single lamp was burning there; and on the floor stood the tame Raven, turning her head on every side and looking at Gerda, who bowed as her grandmother had taught her to do.

They were now on the stairs. A single lamp was on; and on the floor stood the tame Raven, turning her head in every direction and looking at Gerda, who bowed as her grandmother had taught her to do.

“My intended has told me so much good of you, my dear young lady,” said the tame Raven. “Your tale is very affecting. If you will take the lamp, I will go before. We will go straight on, for we shall meet no one.”

“My fiancé has said so many great things about you, my dear young lady,” said the tame Raven. “Your story is very touching. If you take the lamp, I’ll lead the way. We’ll go right ahead, as we won’t run into anyone.”

“I think there is somebody just behind us,” said Gerda; and something rushed past: it was like shadowy figures on the wall; horses with flowing manes and thin legs, huntsmen, ladies and gentlemen on horseback.

“I think there’s someone right behind us,” said Gerda; and something rushed past: it looked like shadowy figures on the wall; horses with flowing manes and slender legs, hunters, ladies and gentlemen on horseback.

“They are only dreams,” said the Raven. “They come to fetch the thoughts of the high personages to the chase; 'tis well, for now you can observe them in bed all the better. But let me find, when you enjoy honor and distinction, that you possess a grateful heart.”

“They're just dreams,” said the Raven. “They come to collect the thoughts of important people for the hunt; it’s good, because now you can watch them in bed even more closely. But let me see, when you achieve honor and fame, that you have a grateful heart.”

“Tut! That's not worth talking about,” said the Raven of the woods.

“Tut! That's not worth discussing,” said the Raven of the woods.

They now entered the first saloon, which was of rose-colored satin, with artificial flowers on the wall. Here the dreams were rushing past, but they hastened by so quickly that Gerda could not see the high personages. One hall was more magnificent than the other; one might indeed well be abashed; and at last they came into the bedchamber. The ceiling of the room resembled a large palm-tree with leaves of glass, of costly glass; and in the middle, from a thick golden stem, hung two beds, each of which resembled a lily. One was white, and in this lay the Princess; the other was red, and it was here that Gerda was to look for little Kay. She bent back one of the red leaves, and saw a brown neck. Oh! that was Kay! She called him quite loud by name, held the lamp towards him—the dreams rushed back again into the chamber—he awoke, turned his head, and—it was not little Kay!

They walked into the first room, which was adorned with rose-colored satin and decorated with fake flowers on the walls. Dreams were racing by, but they went past so fast that Gerda couldn’t make out the important figures. Each hall was more stunning than the last; it was enough to make anyone feel overwhelmed. Finally, they entered the bedroom. The ceiling looked like a giant palm tree with expensive glass leaves, and in the center, from a thick golden trunk, hung two beds that looked like lilies. One was white, and that’s where the Princess lay; the other was red, and that’s where Gerda needed to look for little Kay. She pushed aside one of the red leaves and saw a brown neck. Oh! That was Kay! She called out his name loudly and held the lamp towards him—the dreams rushed back into the room—he woke up, turned his head, and—it wasn’t little Kay!

The Prince was only like him about the neck; but he was young and handsome. And out of the white lily leaves the Princess peeped, too, and asked what was the matter. Then little Gerda cried, and told her her whole history, and all that the Ravens had done for her.

The Prince only resembled him around the neck; but he was young and attractive. And out from the white lily leaves, the Princess peeked out and asked what was going on. Then little Gerda cried and shared her entire story, including everything the Ravens had done for her.

“Poor little thing!” said the Prince and the Princess. They praised the Ravens very much, and told them they were not at all angry with them, but they were not to do so again. However, they should have a reward. “Will you fly about here at liberty,” asked the Princess; “or would you like to have a fixed appointment as court ravens, with all the broken bits from the kitchen?”

“Poor little thing!” said the Prince and the Princess. They complimented the Ravens a lot and told them they weren’t mad at all, but they shouldn’t do that again. However, they would get a reward. “Do you want to fly around freely here?” asked the Princess, “or would you prefer to have a regular position as court ravens, with all the leftover scraps from the kitchen?”

And both the Ravens nodded, and begged for a fixed appointment; for they thought of their old age, and said, “It is a good thing to have a provision for our old days.”

And both the Ravens nodded and requested a set appointment; they thought about their old age and said, "It's a good idea to have something arranged for our later years."

And the Prince got up and let Gerda sleep in his bed, and more than this he could not do. She folded her little hands and thought, “How good men and animals are!” and she then fell asleep and slept soundly. All the dreams flew in again, and they now looked like the angels; they drew a little sledge, in which little Kay sat and nodded his head; but the whole was only a dream, and therefore it all vanished as soon as she awoke.

And the Prince got up and let Gerda sleep in his bed, and there was nothing more he could do. She folded her little hands and thought, “How kind men and animals are!” Then she fell asleep and slept deeply. All the dreams came back, and they now looked like angels; they pulled a little sled, where little Kay sat and nodded his head; but it was all just a dream, so it disappeared as soon as she woke up.

The next day she was dressed from head to foot in silk and velvet. They offered to let her stay at the palace, and lead a happy life; but she begged to have a little carriage with a horse in front, and for a small pair of shoes; then, she said, she would again go forth in the wide world and look for Kay.

The next day, she was dressed in silk and velvet from head to toe. They offered to let her stay at the palace and live a happy life, but she asked for a small carriage with a horse in front and a little pair of shoes. Then, she said she would go back out into the wide world to search for Kay.

Shoes and a muff were given her; she was, too, dressed very nicely; and when she was about to set off, a new carriage stopped before the door. It was of pure gold, and the arms of the Prince and Princess shone like a star upon it; the coachman, the footmen, and the outriders, for outriders were there, too, all wore golden crowns. The Prince and the Princess assisted her into the carriage themselves, and wished her all success. The Raven of the woods, who was now married, accompanied her for the first three miles. He sat beside Gerda, for he could not bear riding backwards; the other Raven stood in the doorway, and flapped her wings; she could not accompany Gerda, because she suffered from headache since she had had a fixed appointment and ate so much. The carriage was lined inside with sugar-plums, and in the seats were fruits and gingerbread.

She received shoes and a muff, and she was dressed very elegantly. Just as she was about to leave, a shiny new carriage pulled up in front of the door. It was made entirely of gold, and the coat of arms of the Prince and Princess glimmered like a star on it. The coachman, footmen, and outriders, who were also present, all wore golden crowns. The Prince and Princess helped her into the carriage themselves and wished her luck. The Raven from the woods, who was now married, accompanied her for the first three miles. He sat next to Gerda because he couldn’t stand riding backward; the other Raven stood at the door and flapped her wings. She couldn’t go with Gerda because she had a headache from having eaten too much after her fixed appointment. The inside of the carriage was lined with sugar-plums, and there were fruits and gingerbread on the seats.

“Farewell! Farewell!” cried Prince and Princess; and Gerda wept, and the Raven wept. Thus passed the first miles; and then the Raven bade her farewell, and this was the most painful separation of all. He flew into a tree, and beat his black wings as long as he could see the carriage, that shone from afar like a sunbeam.

“Goodbye! Goodbye!” cried the Prince and Princess; and Gerda cried, and the Raven cried. That’s how the first miles went by; then the Raven said goodbye, and that was the hardest parting of all. He flew up into a tree and flapped his black wings as long as he could see the carriage, which shone from a distance like a sunbeam.

FIFTH STORY. The Little Robber Maiden

FIFTH STORY. The Little Robber Maiden

They drove through the dark wood; but the carriage shone like a torch, and it dazzled the eyes of the robbers, so that they could not bear to look at it.

They drove through the dark forest, but the carriage shone like a flashlight, and it blinded the robbers so that they couldn't stand to look at it.

“'Tis gold! 'Tis gold!” they cried; and they rushed forward, seized the horses, knocked down the little postilion, the coachman, and the servants, and pulled little Gerda out of the carriage.

“It's gold! It's gold!” they shouted; and they rushed forward, grabbed the horses, knocked down the young postilion, the coachman, and the servants, and pulled little Gerda out of the carriage.

“How plump, how beautiful she is! She must have been fed on nut-kernels,” said the old female robber, who had a long, scrubby beard, and bushy eyebrows that hung down over her eyes. “She is as good as a fatted lamb! How nice she will be!” And then she drew out a knife, the blade of which shone so that it was quite dreadful to behold.

“How plump and beautiful she is! She must have been fed on nuts,” said the old female robber, who had a long, scruffy beard and bushy eyebrows that hung down over her eyes. “She is as good as a fattened lamb! How nice she will be!” And then she pulled out a knife, the blade of which gleamed so brightly that it was quite terrifying to look at.

“Oh!” cried the woman at the same moment. She had been bitten in the ear by her own little daughter, who hung at her back; and who was so wild and unmanageable, that it was quite amusing to see her. “You naughty child!” said the mother: and now she had not time to kill Gerda.

“Oh!” screamed the woman at the same time. She had been bitten on the ear by her own little daughter, who was clinging to her back and was so wild and unruly that it was actually funny to watch her. “You naughty child!” the mother exclaimed, and now she didn't have time to deal with Gerda.

“She shall play with me,” said the little robber child. “She shall give me her muff, and her pretty frock; she shall sleep in my bed!” And then she gave her mother another bite, so that she jumped, and ran round with the pain; and the Robbers laughed, and said, “Look, how she is dancing with the little one!”

“She will play with me,” said the little robber child. “She will give me her muff and her pretty dress; she will sleep in my bed!” Then she bit her mother again, making her jump and run around in pain, and the Robbers laughed and said, “Look how she is dancing with the little one!”

“I will go into the carriage,” said the little robber maiden; and she would have her will, for she was very spoiled and very headstrong. She and Gerda got in; and then away they drove over the stumps of felled trees, deeper and deeper into the woods. The little robber maiden was as tall as Gerda, but stronger, broader-shouldered, and of dark complexion; her eyes were quite black; they looked almost melancholy. She embraced little Gerda, and said, “They shall not kill you as long as I am not displeased with you. You are, doubtless, a Princess?”

“I'll get into the carriage,” said the little robber girl; and she got her way because she was really spoiled and very stubborn. She and Gerda climbed in, and then they drove off over the stumps of cut trees, deeper and deeper into the woods. The little robber girl was as tall as Gerda but stronger, broader-shouldered, and had a darker complexion; her eyes were completely black and looked almost sad. She hugged little Gerda and said, “They won’t kill you as long as I’m not mad at you. You must be a Princess, right?”

“No,” said little Gerda; who then related all that had happened to her, and how much she cared about little Kay.

“No,” said little Gerda, who then shared everything that had happened to her and how much she cared about little Kay.

The little robber maiden looked at her with a serious air, nodded her head slightly, and said, “They shall not kill you, even if I am angry with you: then I will do it myself”; and she dried Gerda's eyes, and put both her hands in the handsome muff, which was so soft and warm.

The little robber girl looked at her seriously, nodded a bit, and said, “They won’t kill you, even if I’m mad at you: I’ll handle it myself.” Then she wiped Gerda's tears and placed both her hands in the beautiful muff, which was so soft and warm.

At length the carriage stopped. They were in the midst of the court-yard of a robber's castle. It was full of cracks from top to bottom; and out of the openings magpies and rooks were flying; and the great bull-dogs, each of which looked as if he could swallow a man, jumped up, but they did not bark, for that was forbidden.

At last, the carriage came to a stop. They were in the middle of the courtyard of a robber's castle. It wasFilled with cracks from top to bottom; and out of the openings, magpies and crows were flying; and the huge bulldogs, each one looking like they could swallow a person whole, jumped up, but they didn't bark, as that was not allowed.

In the midst of the large, old, smoking hall burnt a great fire on the stone floor. The smoke disappeared under the stones, and had to seek its own egress. In an immense caldron soup was boiling; and rabbits and hares were being roasted on a spit.

In the middle of the big, old, smoky hall, a huge fire burned on the stone floor. The smoke seeped beneath the stones, finding its own way out. In a massive cauldron, soup was bubbling, and rabbits and hares were roasting on a spit.

“You shall sleep with me to-night, with all my animals,” said the little robber maiden. They had something to eat and drink; and then went into a corner, where straw and carpets were lying. Beside them, on laths and perches, sat nearly a hundred pigeons, all asleep, seemingly; but yet they moved a little when the robber maiden came. “They are all mine,” said she, at the same time seizing one that was next to her by the legs and shaking it so that its wings fluttered. “Kiss it,” cried the little girl, and flung the pigeon in Gerda's face. “Up there is the rabble of the wood,” continued she, pointing to several laths which were fastened before a hole high up in the wall; “that's the rabble; they would all fly away immediately, if they were not well fastened in. And here is my dear old Bac”; and she laid hold of the horns of a reindeer, that had a bright copper ring round its neck, and was tethered to the spot. “We are obliged to lock this fellow in too, or he would make his escape. Every evening I tickle his neck with my sharp knife; he is so frightened at it!” and the little girl drew forth a long knife, from a crack in the wall, and let it glide over the Reindeer's neck. The poor animal kicked; the girl laughed, and pulled Gerda into bed with her.

“You're going to sleep with me tonight, along with all my animals,” said the little robber girl. They had something to eat and drink, then went to a corner where some straw and rugs were laid out. Next to them, on some beams and perches, sat nearly a hundred pigeons, all appearing to be asleep; but they stirred a little when the robber girl approached. “They’re all mine,” she said, grabbing one by the legs and shaking it so its wings fluttered. “Kiss it,” shouted the little girl, tossing the pigeon into Gerda's face. “Up there is the bunch from the woods,” she continued, pointing to some beams that were attached in front of a hole high up in the wall; “that's the group; they would all fly away immediately if they weren’t securely tied up. And here’s my beloved old Bac,” she said, grabbing the horns of a reindeer that had a shiny copper ring around its neck and was tied to the spot. “We have to lock this guy up too, or he’d run away. Every evening I tickle his neck with my sharp knife; he's so scared!” The little girl pulled out a long knife from a crack in the wall and let it slide along the reindeer's neck. The poor animal kicked; the girl laughed and pulled Gerda into bed with her.

“Do you intend to keep your knife while you sleep?” asked Gerda; looking at it rather fearfully.

“Are you planning to keep your knife while you sleep?” Gerda asked, looking at it somewhat fearfully.

“I always sleep with the knife,” said the little robber maiden. “There is no knowing what may happen. But tell me now, once more, all about little Kay; and why you have started off in the wide world alone.” And Gerda related all, from the very beginning: the Wood-pigeons cooed above in their cage, and the others slept. The little robber maiden wound her arm round Gerda's neck, held the knife in the other hand, and snored so loud that everybody could hear her; but Gerda could not close her eyes, for she did not know whether she was to live or die. The robbers sat round the fire, sang and drank; and the old female robber jumped about so, that it was quite dreadful for Gerda to see her.

“I always sleep with the knife,” said the little robber girl. “You never know what might happen. But tell me again, everything about little Kay; and why you set off into the wide world alone.” And Gerda told her everything, from the very start: the Wood-pigeons cooed above in their cage, while the others slept. The little robber girl wrapped her arm around Gerda's neck, held the knife in her other hand, and snored so loudly that everyone could hear her; but Gerda couldn’t close her eyes, because she didn’t know if she was going to live or die. The robbers sat around the fire, sang, and drank; and the old female robber jumped around so much that it was quite terrifying for Gerda to watch her.

Then the Wood-pigeons said, “Coo! Coo! We have seen little Kay! A white hen carries his sledge; he himself sat in the carriage of the Snow Queen, who passed here, down just over the wood, as we lay in our nest. She blew upon us young ones; and all died except we two. Coo! Coo!”

Then the wood pigeons said, “Coo! Coo! We saw little Kay! A white hen is pulling his sled; he was sitting in the carriage of the Snow Queen, who passed by just above the woods while we were in our nest. She blew on us young ones, and all of them died except for us two. Coo! Coo!”

“What is that you say up there?” cried little Gerda. “Where did the Snow Queen go to? Do you know anything about it?”

“What did you say up there?” shouted little Gerda. “Where did the Snow Queen go? Do you know anything about it?”

“She is no doubt gone to Lapland; for there is always snow and ice there. Only ask the Reindeer, who is tethered there.”

"She has definitely gone to Lapland because there's always snow and ice there. Just ask the Reindeer, who is tied up there."

“Ice and snow is there! There it is, glorious and beautiful!” said the Reindeer. “One can spring about in the large shining valleys! The Snow Queen has her summer-tent there; but her fixed abode is high up towards the North Pole, on the Island called Spitzbergen.”

“Ice and snow are here! Look at it, glorious and beautiful!” said the Reindeer. “You can run around in the large, shining valleys! The Snow Queen has her summer tent there; but her permanent home is far up north, on the island called Spitzbergen.”

“Oh, Kay! Poor little Kay!” sighed Gerda.

“Oh, Kay! Poor Kay!” sighed Gerda.

“Do you choose to be quiet?” said the robber maiden. “If you don't, I shall make you.”

“Do you choose to be silent?” said the robber girl. “If you don’t, I’ll force you to be.”

In the morning Gerda told her all that the Wood-pigeons had said; and the little maiden looked very serious, but she nodded her head, and said, “That's no matter—that's no matter. Do you know where Lapland lies!” she asked of the Reindeer.

In the morning, Gerda shared everything the Wood-pigeons had told her, and the little girl looked very serious, but she nodded her head and said, “That's okay—that's okay. Do you know where Lapland is?” she asked the Reindeer.

“Who should know better than I?” said the animal; and his eyes rolled in his head. “I was born and bred there—there I leapt about on the fields of snow.”

“Who knows better than I?” said the animal, his eyes spinning in his head. “I was born and raised there—there I frolicked in the snowy fields.”

“Listen,” said the robber maiden to Gerda. “You see that the men are gone; but my mother is still here, and will remain. However, towards morning she takes a draught out of the large flask, and then she sleeps a little: then I will do something for you.” She now jumped out of bed, flew to her mother; with her arms round her neck, and pulling her by the beard, said, “Good morrow, my own sweet nanny-goat of a mother.” And her mother took hold of her nose, and pinched it till it was red and blue; but this was all done out of pure love.

“Listen,” said the robber girl to Gerda. “You see that the men are gone; but my mother is still here, and she’ll stay. However, towards morning she takes a drink from the big flask, and then she sleeps a bit: then I’ll do something for you.” She jumped out of bed, ran to her mother; with her arms around her neck, and tugging at her beard, said, “Good morning, my own sweet nanny-goat of a mother.” And her mother grabbed her nose and pinched it until it was red and blue; but this was all done out of pure love.

When the mother had taken a sup at her flask, and was having a nap, the little robber maiden went to the Reindeer, and said, “I should very much like to give you still many a tickling with the sharp knife, for then you are so amusing; however, I will untether you, and help you out, so that you may go back to Lapland. But you must make good use of your legs; and take this little girl for me to the palace of the Snow Queen, where her playfellow is. You have heard, I suppose, all she said; for she spoke loud enough, and you were listening.”

When the mother had a drink from her flask and fell asleep, the little robber girl went to the Reindeer and said, “I would really love to give you a few pokes with my sharp knife because that’s so entertaining; however, I’ll set you free and help you escape so you can go back to Lapland. But you have to use your legs wisely, and you need to take this little girl to the palace of the Snow Queen, where her playmate is. I’m sure you heard everything she said because she was loud enough, and you were listening.”

The Reindeer gave a bound for joy. The robber maiden lifted up little Gerda, and took the precaution to bind her fast on the Reindeer's back; she even gave her a small cushion to sit on. “Here are your worsted leggins, for it will be cold; but the muff I shall keep for myself, for it is so very pretty. But I do not wish you to be cold. Here is a pair of lined gloves of my mother's; they just reach up to your elbow. On with them! Now you look about the hands just like my ugly old mother!”

The Reindeer jumped up happily. The robber maiden picked up little Gerda and made sure to tie her securely on the Reindeer's back; she even gave her a small cushion to sit on. "Here are your woolen leggings since it's going to be cold; but I'm keeping the muff for myself because it's so nice. I don’t want you to be cold. Here are a pair of lined gloves from my mom; they go up to your elbows. Put them on! Now your hands look just like my ugly old mom’s!"

And Gerda wept for joy.

And Gerda cried tears of joy.

“I can't bear to see you fretting,” said the little robber maiden. “This is just the time when you ought to look pleased. Here are two loaves and a ham for you, so that you won't starve.” The bread and the meat were fastened to the Reindeer's back; the little maiden opened the door, called in all the dogs, and then with her knife cut the rope that fastened the animal, and said to him, “Now, off with you; but take good care of the little girl!”

“I can't stand seeing you worried,” said the little robber girl. “This is exactly when you should be happy. Here are two loaves of bread and a ham for you, so you won’t go hungry.” The bread and meat were secured to the Reindeer's back; the little girl opened the door, called in all the dogs, and then with her knife cut the rope that held the animal, saying to him, “Now, off you go; but make sure you take good care of the little girl!”

And Gerda stretched out her hands with the large wadded gloves towards the robber maiden, and said, “Farewell!” and the Reindeer flew on over bush and bramble through the great wood, over moor and heath, as fast as he could go.

And Gerda stretched out her hands with the big padded gloves towards the robber girl, and said, “Goodbye!” and the Reindeer flew over bushes and brambles through the big woods, over moor and heath, as fast as he could go.

“Ddsa! Ddsa!” was heard in the sky. It was just as if somebody was sneezing.

“Ddsa! Ddsa!” echoed in the sky. It was just like someone was sneezing.

“These are my old northern-lights,” said the Reindeer, “look how they gleam!” And on he now sped still quicker—day and night on he went: the loaves were consumed, and the ham too; and now they were in Lapland.

“These are my old northern lights,” said the Reindeer, “look how they shine!” And on he sped even faster—day and night he went: the loaves were gone, and the ham too; and now they were in Lapland.

SIXTH STORY. The Lapland Woman and the Finland Woman

SIXTH STORY. The Lapland Woman and the Finland Woman

Suddenly they stopped before a little house, which looked very miserable. The roof reached to the ground; and the door was so low, that the family were obliged to creep upon their stomachs when they went in or out. Nobody was at home except an old Lapland woman, who was dressing fish by the light of an oil lamp. And the Reindeer told her the whole of Gerda's history, but first of all his own; for that seemed to him of much greater importance. Gerda was so chilled that she could not speak.

Suddenly, they stopped in front of a tiny house that looked very sad. The roof reached the ground, and the door was so low that the family had to crawl on their stomachs to get in or out. No one was home except for an old Lapland woman, who was preparing fish by the light of an oil lamp. The Reindeer told her all about Gerda's story, but first, he talked about his own, since that felt way more important to him. Gerda was so cold that she couldn't speak.

“Poor thing,” said the Lapland woman, “you have far to run still. You have more than a hundred miles to go before you get to Finland; there the Snow Queen has her country-house, and burns blue lights every evening. I will give you a few words from me, which I will write on a dried haberdine, for paper I have none; this you can take with you to the Finland woman, and she will be able to give you more information than I can.”

"Poor thing," said the Lapland woman, "you still have a long way to go. You have over a hundred miles to travel before you reach Finland; that's where the Snow Queen has her summer house and lights up blue lights every evening. I'll give you a few words from me, which I'll write on a dried fish, since I don't have any paper; you can take this with you to the woman in Finland, and she will be able to give you more information than I can."

When Gerda had warmed herself, and had eaten and drunk, the Lapland woman wrote a few words on a dried haberdine, begged Gerda to take care of them, put her on the Reindeer, bound her fast, and away sprang the animal. “Ddsa! Ddsa!” was again heard in the air; the most charming blue lights burned the whole night in the sky, and at last they came to Finland. They knocked at the chimney of the Finland woman; for as to a door, she had none.

When Gerda had warmed up and eaten and drank, the Lapland woman wrote a few words on a dried fish, asked Gerda to take care of them, put her on the Reindeer, secured her tightly, and the animal took off. “Ddsa! Ddsa!” echoed in the air again; beautiful blue lights lit up the sky all night, and eventually, they reached Finland. They knocked at the chimney of the Finnish woman, since she had no door.

There was such a heat inside that the Finland woman herself went about almost naked. She was diminutive and dirty. She immediately loosened little Gerda's clothes, pulled off her thick gloves and boots; for otherwise the heat would have been too great—and after laying a piece of ice on the Reindeer's head, read what was written on the fish-skin. She read it three times: she then knew it by heart; so she put the fish into the cupboard—for it might very well be eaten, and she never threw anything away.

It was so hot inside that the Finnish woman was almost naked. She was small and unkempt. She quickly loosened little Gerda's outfit, took off her thick gloves and boots; otherwise, it would have been too hot—and after placing a piece of ice on the Reindeer's head, she read what was written on the fish-skin. She read it three times: then she knew it by heart, so she put the fish in the cupboard—because it could definitely be eaten, and she never wasted anything.

Then the Reindeer related his own story first, and afterwards that of little Gerda; and the Finland woman winked her eyes, but said nothing.

Then the Reindeer shared his own story first, and then told little Gerda's story; the Finnish woman winked but stayed silent.

“You are so clever,” said the Reindeer; “you can, I know, twist all the winds of the world together in a knot. If the seaman loosens one knot, then he has a good wind; if a second, then it blows pretty stiffly; if he undoes the third and fourth, then it rages so that the forests are upturned. Will you give the little maiden a potion, that she may possess the strength of twelve men, and vanquish the Snow Queen?”

"You’re really smart," said the Reindeer. "I know you can twist all the winds of the world into a knot. If the sailor unties one knot, he gets a nice breeze; if he unties a second, it blows pretty strongly; if he undoes the third and fourth, it storms so fiercely that the forests get uprooted. Will you give the little girl a potion so she can have the strength of twelve men and defeat the Snow Queen?"

“The strength of twelve men!” said the Finland woman. “Much good that would be!” Then she went to a cupboard, and drew out a large skin rolled up. When she had unrolled it, strange characters were to be seen written thereon; and the Finland woman read at such a rate that the perspiration trickled down her forehead.

“Power of twelve men!” said the Finnish woman. “How useful would that be!” Then she went to a cupboard and pulled out a large rolled-up skin. Once she unrolled it, peculiar symbols were visible on it, and the Finnish woman read so quickly that sweat dripped down her forehead.

But the Reindeer begged so hard for little Gerda, and Gerda looked so imploringly with tearful eyes at the Finland woman, that she winked, and drew the Reindeer aside into a corner, where they whispered together, while the animal got some fresh ice put on his head.

But the Reindeer pleaded so desperately for little Gerda, and Gerda looked so pleadingly with tear-filled eyes at the Finland woman, that she winked and took the Reindeer aside into a corner, where they whispered together while the animal got some fresh ice placed on his head.

“'Tis true little Kay is at the Snow Queen's, and finds everything there quite to his taste; and he thinks it the very best place in the world; but the reason of that is, he has a splinter of glass in his eye, and in his heart. These must be got out first; otherwise he will never go back to mankind, and the Snow Queen will retain her power over him.”

"It's true that little Kay is with the Snow Queen and thinks everything there is perfect; he believes it's the best place in the world. The reason for this is that he has a splinter of glass in his eye and in his heart. These need to be removed first; otherwise, he will never return to people, and the Snow Queen will keep her hold on him."

“But can you give little Gerda nothing to take which will endue her with power over the whole?”

“But can’t you give little Gerda something to take that will give her power over everything?”

“I can give her no more power than what she has already. Don't you see how great it is? Don't you see how men and animals are forced to serve her; how well she gets through the world barefooted? She must not hear of her power from us; that power lies in her heart, because she is a sweet and innocent child! If she cannot get to the Snow Queen by herself, and rid little Kay of the glass, we cannot help her. Two miles hence the garden of the Snow Queen begins; thither you may carry the little girl. Set her down by the large bush with red berries, standing in the snow; don't stay talking, but hasten back as fast as possible.” And now the Finland woman placed little Gerda on the Reindeer's back, and off he ran with all imaginable speed.

“I can't give her any more power than she already has. Don’t you see how amazing it is? Don’t you see how both men and animals are made to serve her; how well she navigates the world barefoot? She shouldn’t hear about her power from us; that power is in her heart because she is a sweet and innocent child! If she can’t reach the Snow Queen on her own and free little Kay from the glass, we can’t help her. Two miles from here, the garden of the Snow Queen starts; you can take the little girl there. Set her down by the big bush with red berries, standing in the snow; don’t stay and talk, but hurry back as fast as you can.” And now the Finnish woman placed little Gerda on the Reindeer's back, and off he ran with all possible speed.

“Oh! I have not got my boots! I have not brought my gloves!” cried little Gerda. She remarked she was without them from the cutting frost; but the Reindeer dared not stand still; on he ran till he came to the great bush with the red berries, and there he set Gerda down, kissed her mouth, while large bright tears flowed from the animal's eyes, and then back he went as fast as possible. There stood poor Gerda now, without shoes or gloves, in the very middle of dreadful icy Finland.

“Oh! I don’t have my boots! I didn't bring my gloves!” yelled little Gerda. She realized she was missing them because of the biting cold; but the Reindeer couldn’t stop; he kept running until he reached the big bush with the red berries, where he set Gerda down, kissed her on the mouth, while big, bright tears streamed from the animal's eyes, and then he ran back as fast as he could. There stood poor Gerda now, without shoes or gloves, right in the middle of awful icy Finland.

She ran on as fast as she could. There then came a whole regiment of snow-flakes, but they did not fall from above, and they were quite bright and shining from the Aurora Borealis. The flakes ran along the ground, and the nearer they came the larger they grew. Gerda well remembered how large and strange the snow-flakes appeared when she once saw them through a magnifying-glass; but now they were large and terrific in another manner—they were all alive. They were the outposts of the Snow Queen. They had the most wondrous shapes; some looked like large ugly porcupines; others like snakes knotted together, with their heads sticking out; and others, again, like small fat bears, with the hair standing on end: all were of dazzling whiteness—all were living snow-flakes.

She ran as fast as she could. Then a whole army of snowflakes appeared, but they didn’t fall from above; they shone brightly from the Aurora Borealis. The flakes moved along the ground, and the closer they got, the larger they became. Gerda remembered how big and strange the snowflakes looked when she once saw them through a magnifying glass, but now they were large and terrifying in a different way—they were alive. They were the scouts of the Snow Queen. They had the most amazing shapes; some looked like big, ugly porcupines; others resembled snakes twisted together, with their heads sticking out; and others looked like small, fat bears with their fur standing on end: all were dazzlingly white—all were living snowflakes.

Little Gerda repeated the Lord's Prayer. The cold was so intense that she could see her own breath, which came like smoke out of her mouth. It grew thicker and thicker, and took the form of little angels, that grew more and more when they touched the earth. All had helms on their heads, and lances and shields in their hands; they increased in numbers; and when Gerda had finished the Lord's Prayer, she was surrounded by a whole legion. They thrust at the horrid snow-flakes with their spears, so that they flew into a thousand pieces; and little Gerda walked on bravely and in security. The angels patted her hands and feet; and then she felt the cold less, and went on quickly towards the palace of the Snow Queen.

Little Gerda recited the Lord's Prayer. The cold was so extreme that she could see her own breath, which came out of her mouth like smoke. It grew thicker and thicker, taking the shape of little angels that multiplied as they touched the ground. Each one had helmets on their heads, and lances and shields in their hands; their numbers increased; and when Gerda finished the Lord's Prayer, she was surrounded by a whole legion. They jabbed at the dreadful snowflakes with their spears, shattering them into a thousand pieces; and little Gerda walked on bravely and securely. The angels touched her hands and feet gently; and then she felt the cold less and hurried on towards the palace of the Snow Queen.

But now we shall see how Kay fared. He never thought of Gerda, and least of all that she was standing before the palace.

But now let’s see how Kay was doing. He never thought about Gerda, and least of all that she was standing right in front of the palace.

SEVENTH STORY. What Took Place in the Palace of the Snow Queen, and what Happened Afterward.

SEVENTH STORY. What Happened in the Palace of the Snow Queen, and what Followed After.

The walls of the palace were of driving snow, and the windows and doors of cutting winds. There were more than a hundred halls there, according as the snow was driven by the winds. The largest was many miles in extent; all were lighted up by the powerful Aurora Borealis, and all were so large, so empty, so icy cold, and so resplendent! Mirth never reigned there; there was never even a little bear-ball, with the storm for music, while the polar bears went on their hind legs and showed off their steps. Never a little tea-party of white young lady foxes; vast, cold, and empty were the halls of the Snow Queen. The northern-lights shone with such precision that one could tell exactly when they were at their highest or lowest degree of brightness. In the middle of the empty, endless hall of snow, was a frozen lake; it was cracked in a thousand pieces, but each piece was so like the other, that it seemed the work of a cunning artificer. In the middle of this lake sat the Snow Queen when she was at home; and then she said she was sitting in the Mirror of Understanding, and that this was the only one and the best thing in the world.

The walls of the palace were made of swirling snow, and the windows and doors were buffeted by cutting winds. There were over a hundred halls, shaped by the force of the snow driven by the winds. The largest spanned miles; all were illuminated by the brilliant Aurora Borealis, and each was so vast, so empty, so icy cold, and so dazzling! Joy never filled this place; there was never even a tiny bear dance, with the storm as music, while the polar bears stood on their hind legs and showcased their moves. No little tea parties were held by young white lady foxes; the halls of the Snow Queen were vast, cold, and empty. The northern lights shone so clearly that you could see exactly when they reached their peak or lowest brightness. In the middle of the endless, empty hall of snow was a frozen lake; it was cracked into a thousand pieces, yet each piece was so similar that it seemed crafted by a skilled artist. In the center of this lake sat the Snow Queen when she was home; she claimed she was seated in the Mirror of Understanding, which she said was the only and the best thing in the world.

Little Kay was quite blue, yes nearly black with cold; but he did not observe it, for she had kissed away all feeling of cold from his body, and his heart was a lump of ice. He was dragging along some pointed flat pieces of ice, which he laid together in all possible ways, for he wanted to make something with them; just as we have little flat pieces of wood to make geometrical figures with, called the Chinese Puzzle. Kay made all sorts of figures, the most complicated, for it was an ice-puzzle for the understanding. In his eyes the figures were extraordinarily beautiful, and of the utmost importance; for the bit of glass which was in his eye caused this. He found whole figures which represented a written word; but he never could manage to represent just the word he wanted—that word was “eternity”; and the Snow Queen had said, “If you can discover that figure, you shall be your own master, and I will make you a present of the whole world and a pair of new skates.” But he could not find it out.

Little Kay felt very down, almost freezing with cold; but he didn't notice it, because she had kissed away all the cold from his body, and his heart felt like a block of ice. He was dragging along some flat pieces of ice, trying to arrange them in different ways because he wanted to create something with them, like how we use little flat pieces of wood to form geometric shapes, known as the Chinese Puzzle. Kay created all kinds of shapes, the most intricate ones, as it was an ice puzzle for the mind. To him, the shapes were incredibly beautiful and very important; this was due to the piece of glass in his eye. He found whole shapes that represented a written word, but he could never manage to form the specific word he wanted— that word was "eternity"; and the Snow Queen had said, “If you can discover that figure, you shall be your own master, and I will give you the whole world and a pair of new skates.” But he couldn't figure it out.

“I am going now to warm lands,” said the Snow Queen. “I must have a look down into the black caldrons.” It was the volcanoes Vesuvius and Etna that she meant. “I will just give them a coating of white, for that is as it ought to be; besides, it is good for the oranges and the grapes.” And then away she flew, and Kay sat quite alone in the empty halls of ice that were miles long, and looked at the blocks of ice, and thought and thought till his skull was almost cracked. There he sat quite benumbed and motionless; one would have imagined he was frozen to death.

“I’m heading to warm places now,” said the Snow Queen. “I need to take a look at the dark cauldrons.” She was referring to the volcanoes Vesuvius and Etna. “I’ll just give them a layer of white, because that’s how it should be; plus, it’s good for the oranges and grapes.” And then she flew away, leaving Kay all alone in the empty ice halls that stretched for miles. He stared at the blocks of ice and thought and thought until his head felt like it would break. He sat there completely numb and motionless; anyone would have thought he was frozen to death.

Suddenly little Gerda stepped through the great portal into the palace. The gate was formed of cutting winds; but Gerda repeated her evening prayer, and the winds were laid as though they slept; and the little maiden entered the vast, empty, cold halls. There she beheld Kay: she recognised him, flew to embrace him, and cried out, her arms firmly holding him the while, “Kay, sweet little Kay! Have I then found you at last?”

Suddenly, little Gerda stepped through the huge door into the palace. The gate was made of biting winds, but Gerda said her evening prayer, and the winds calmed down as if they were asleep; and the little girl entered the vast, empty, cold halls. There she saw Kay: she recognized him, ran to hug him, and exclaimed, while holding him tightly, “Kay, sweet little Kay! Have I finally found you?”

But he sat quite still, benumbed and cold. Then little Gerda shed burning tears; and they fell on his bosom, they penetrated to his heart, they thawed the lumps of ice, and consumed the splinters of the looking-glass; he looked at her, and she sang the hymn:

But he sat completely still, numb and cold. Then little Gerda cried burning tears; they fell on his chest, reached his heart, melted the ice blocks, and destroyed the shards of the mirror; he looked at her, and she sang the hymn:

“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet, And angels descend there the children to greet.”

“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet, and angels come down to greet the children there.”

Hereupon Kay burst into tears; he wept so much that the splinter rolled out of his eye, and he recognised her, and shouted, “Gerda, sweet little Gerda! Where have you been so long? And where have I been?” He looked round him. “How cold it is here!” said he. “How empty and cold!” And he held fast by Gerda, who laughed and wept for joy. It was so beautiful, that even the blocks of ice danced about for joy; and when they were tired and laid themselves down, they formed exactly the letters which the Snow Queen had told him to find out; so now he was his own master, and he would have the whole world and a pair of new skates into the bargain.

Kay burst into tears; he cried so much that the splinter fell out of his eye, and he recognized her, shouting, “Gerda, sweet little Gerda! Where have you been for so long? And where have I been?” He looked around. “It’s so cold here!” he said. “So empty and cold!” He held tightly onto Gerda, who laughed and cried tears of joy. It was so beautiful that even the blocks of ice danced with joy; and when they got tired and lay down, they formed the exact letters that the Snow Queen had told him to figure out; so now he was his own master, and he would have the whole world and a new pair of skates to boot.

Gerda kissed his cheeks, and they grew quite blooming; she kissed his eyes, and they shone like her own; she kissed his hands and feet, and he was again well and merry. The Snow Queen might come back as soon as she liked; there stood his discharge written in resplendent masses of ice.

Gerda kissed his cheeks, and they turned rosy; she kissed his eyes, and they sparkled like her own; she kissed his hands and feet, and he was happy and healthy again. The Snow Queen could return whenever she wanted; there was his release written in brilliant ice formations.

They took each other by the hand, and wandered forth out of the large hall; they talked of their old grandmother, and of the roses upon the roof; and wherever they went, the winds ceased raging, and the sun burst forth. And when they reached the bush with the red berries, they found the Reindeer waiting for them. He had brought another, a young one, with him, whose udder was filled with milk, which he gave to the little ones, and kissed their lips. They then carried Kay and Gerda—first to the Finland woman, where they warmed themselves in the warm room, and learned what they were to do on their journey home; and they went to the Lapland woman, who made some new clothes for them and repaired their sledges.

They took each other's hands and left the big hall. They talked about their grandma and the roses on the roof. Everywhere they went, the winds died down, and the sun came out. When they reached the bush with the red berries, they found the Reindeer waiting for them. He had brought another young one with him, whose udder was full of milk, which he gave to the little ones and kissed their lips. They then took Kay and Gerda—first to the Finland woman, where they warmed up in a cozy room and learned what to do on their journey home; then they went to the Lapland woman, who made them some new clothes and fixed their sledges.

The Reindeer and the young hind leaped along beside them, and accompanied them to the boundary of the country. Here the first vegetation peeped forth; here Kay and Gerda took leave of the Lapland woman. “Farewell! Farewell!” they all said. And the first green buds appeared, the first little birds began to chirrup; and out of the wood came, riding on a magnificent horse, which Gerda knew (it was one of the leaders in the golden carriage), a young damsel with a bright-red cap on her head, and armed with pistols. It was the little robber maiden, who, tired of being at home, had determined to make a journey to the north; and afterwards in another direction, if that did not please her. She recognised Gerda immediately, and Gerda knew her too. It was a joyful meeting.

The reindeer and the young doe jumped alongside them and accompanied them to the edge of the land. Here, the first signs of greenery emerged; here, Kay and Gerda said goodbye to the Lapland woman. "Goodbye! Goodbye!" they all exclaimed. The first green buds started to show, and the first little birds began to chirp; then from the woods came a young girl riding a magnificent horse that Gerda recognized (it was one of the leaders of the golden carriage). She wore a bright red cap and was armed with pistols. It was the little robber girl, who, bored at home, decided to take a trip north and then go somewhere else if she didn’t like it. She recognized Gerda right away, and Gerda knew her too. It was a happy reunion.

“You are a fine fellow for tramping about,” said she to little Kay; “I should like to know, faith, if you deserve that one should run from one end of the world to the other for your sake?”

“You're a great little guy for wandering around,” she said to little Kay; “I really want to know, honestly, do you think you deserve someone to run from one end of the world to the other for you?”

But Gerda patted her cheeks, and inquired for the Prince and Princess.

But Gerda patted her cheeks and asked about the Prince and Princess.

“They are gone abroad,” said the other.

“They've gone overseas,” said the other.

“But the Raven?” asked little Gerda.

"But what about the Raven?" asked little Gerda.

“Oh! The Raven is dead,” she answered. “His tame sweetheart is a widow, and wears a bit of black worsted round her leg; she laments most piteously, but it's all mere talk and stuff! Now tell me what you've been doing and how you managed to catch him.”

“Oh! The Raven is dead,” she said. “His pet sweetheart is a widow and wears a bit of black thread around her leg; she cries out in sorrow, but it's all just talk and nonsense! Now tell me what you've been up to and how you managed to catch him.”

And Gerda and Kay both told their story.

And Gerda and Kay both shared their story.

And “Schnipp-schnapp-schnurre-basselurre,” said the robber maiden; and she took the hands of each, and promised that if she should some day pass through the town where they lived, she would come and visit them; and then away she rode. Kay and Gerda took each other's hand: it was lovely spring weather, with abundance of flowers and of verdure. The church-bells rang, and the children recognised the high towers, and the large town; it was that in which they dwelt. They entered and hastened up to their grandmother's room, where everything was standing as formerly. The clock said “tick! tack!” and the finger moved round; but as they entered, they remarked that they were now grown up. The roses on the leads hung blooming in at the open window; there stood the little children's chairs, and Kay and Gerda sat down on them, holding each other by the hand; they both had forgotten the cold empty splendor of the Snow Queen, as though it had been a dream. The grandmother sat in the bright sunshine, and read aloud from the Bible: “Unless ye become as little children, ye cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.”

And “Schnipp-schnapp-schnurre-basselurre,” said the robber girl; she took each of their hands and promised that if she ever passed through their town, she would come and visit them; then she rode away. Kay and Gerda took each other's hands: it was beautiful spring weather, filled with flowers and greenery. The church bells rang, and the children recognized the tall towers and the large town; it was the one where they lived. They went in and rushed up to their grandmother's room, where everything was just as it had been before. The clock went “tick! tack!” and the hand moved around; but as they entered, they noticed that they had grown up. The roses on the ledge bloomed in through the open window; the little children's chairs were still there, and Kay and Gerda sat down on them, holding hands; they had both forgotten the cold, empty grandeur of the Snow Queen, as if it had been a dream. The grandmother sat in the bright sunlight, reading aloud from the Bible: “Unless you become like little children, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.”

And Kay and Gerda looked in each other's eyes, and all at once they understood the old hymn:

And Kay and Gerda looked into each other's eyes, and suddenly they understood the old hymn:

“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet, And angels descend there the children to greet.”

“The rose in the valley is blooming so sweet, and angels come down there to greet the children.”

There sat the two grown-up persons; grown-up, and yet children; children at least in heart; and it was summer-time; summer, glorious summer!

There sat the two adults; adults, yet still kids; kids at least in spirit; and it was summer; glorious summer!





THE LEAP-FROG

A Flea, a Grasshopper, and a Leap-frog once wanted to see which could jump highest; and they invited the whole world, and everybody else besides who chose to come to see the festival. Three famous jumpers were they, as everyone would say, when they all met together in the room.

A Flea, a Grasshopper, and a Leapfrog once wanted to see who could jump the highest; so they invited everyone and anyone else who wanted to come to the festival. They were three well-known jumpers, as everyone would mention when they all gathered in the room.

“I will give my daughter to him who jumps highest,” exclaimed the King; “for it is not so amusing where there is no prize to jump for.”

“I will give my daughter to whoever jumps the highest,” the King exclaimed; “because it’s not as fun when there’s no prize to jump for.”

The Flea was the first to step forward. He had exquisite manners, and bowed to the company on all sides; for he had noble blood, and was, moreover, accustomed to the society of man alone; and that makes a great difference.

The Flea was the first to step forward. He had excellent manners and bowed to everyone around him; he came from a noble family and was used to being in the company of humans, which made a big difference.

Then came the Grasshopper. He was considerably heavier, but he was well-mannered, and wore a green uniform, which he had by right of birth; he said, moreover, that he belonged to a very ancient Egyptian family, and that in the house where he then was, he was thought much of. The fact was, he had been just brought out of the fields, and put in a pasteboard house, three stories high, all made of court-cards, with the colored side inwards; and doors and windows cut out of the body of the Queen of Hearts. “I sing so well,” said he, “that sixteen native grasshoppers who have chirped from infancy, and yet got no house built of cards to live in, grew thinner than they were before for sheer vexation when they heard me.”

Then the Grasshopper showed up. He was a lot heavier, but he was polite and wore a green uniform that came from his family background. He claimed to come from a very ancient Egyptian family and said that people respected him in the house he was in. The truth was, he had just been taken from the fields and placed in a cardboard house three stories tall, made entirely of playing cards with the colored side facing in; the doors and windows were cut out from the body of the Queen of Hearts. “I sing so well,” he said, “that sixteen native grasshoppers who have been chirping since they were young, and still didn’t have a card house to live in, became thinner out of sheer frustration when they heard me.”

It was thus that the Flea and the Grasshopper gave an account of themselves, and thought they were quite good enough to marry a Princess.

It was this way that the Flea and the Grasshopper introduced themselves and believed they were more than good enough to marry a Princess.

The Leap-frog said nothing; but people gave it as their opinion, that he therefore thought the more; and when the housedog snuffed at him with his nose, he confessed the Leap-frog was of good family. The old councillor, who had had three orders given him to make him hold his tongue, asserted that the Leap-frog was a prophet; for that one could see on his back, if there would be a severe or mild winter, and that was what one could not see even on the back of the man who writes the almanac.

The Leap-frog said nothing; however, people believed that this meant he was thinking more deeply. When the housedog sniffed at him with his nose, he admitted that the Leap-frog came from a good family. The old councilman, who had been told three times to keep quiet, claimed that the Leap-frog was a prophet because you could tell from his back whether winter would be harsh or mild, which was something you couldn't even figure out from the almanac writer's back.

“I say nothing, it is true,” exclaimed the King; “but I have my own opinion, notwithstanding.”

“I’m not saying anything, that’s true,” the King exclaimed, “but I have my own opinion, regardless.”

Now the trial was to take place. The Flea jumped so high that nobody could see where he went to; so they all asserted he had not jumped at all; and that was dishonorable.

Now the trial was about to happen. The Flea jumped so high that no one could see where he went; so everyone claimed he hadn't jumped at all, and that was unfair.

The Grasshopper jumped only half as high; but he leaped into the King's face, who said that was ill-mannered.

The grasshopper jumped only half as high; but he leaped into the king's face, who said that was rude.

The Leap-frog stood still for a long time lost in thought; it was believed at last he would not jump at all.

The Leap-frog stood still for a long time, deep in thought; it was eventually believed he wouldn’t jump at all.

“I only hope he is not unwell,” said the house-dog; when, pop! he made a jump all on one side into the lap of the Princess, who was sitting on a little golden stool close by.

“I just hope he’s not sick,” said the house dog; when, pop! he jumped to the side and landed in the lap of the Princess, who was sitting on a small golden stool nearby.

Hereupon the King said, “There is nothing above my daughter; therefore to bound up to her is the highest jump that can be made; but for this, one must possess understanding, and the Leap-frog has shown that he has understanding. He is brave and intellectual.”

Here, the King said, “Nothing is more important than my daughter; so jumping to reach her is the greatest leap anyone can take. But to do this, one must have wisdom, and the Leap-frog has proven he has that wisdom. He is both brave and intelligent.”

And so he won the Princess.

And so he won the princess.

“It's all the same to me,” said the Flea. “She may have the old Leap-frog, for all I care. I jumped the highest; but in this world merit seldom meets its reward. A fine exterior is what people look at now-a-days.”

“It's all the same to me,” said the Flea. “She can have the old Leap-frog for all I care. I jumped the highest, but in this world, talent rarely gets its due. These days, people only pay attention to appearances.”

The Flea then went into foreign service, where, it is said, he was killed.

The Flea then joined the military overseas, where, reportedly, he was killed.

The Grasshopper sat without on a green bank, and reflected on worldly things; and he said too, “Yes, a fine exterior is everything—a fine exterior is what people care about.” And then he began chirping his peculiar melancholy song, from which we have taken this history; and which may, very possibly, be all untrue, although it does stand here printed in black and white.

The Grasshopper sat outside on a green bank, thinking about the world; and he said too, “Yes, looking good is everything—people care about appearances.” Then he started chirping his unique, sad song, from which we got this story; and which may, very likely, be entirely untrue, even though it’s printed here in black and white.





THE ELDERBUSH

Once upon a time there was a little boy who had taken cold. He had gone out and got his feet wet; though nobody could imagine how it had happened, for it was quite dry weather. So his mother undressed him, put him to bed, and had the tea-pot brought in, to make him a good cup of Elderflower tea. Just at that moment the merry old man came in who lived up a-top of the house all alone; for he had neither wife nor children—but he liked children very much, and knew so many fairy tales, that it was quite delightful.

Once upon a time, there was a little boy who caught a cold. He had gone outside and gotten his feet wet, even though no one could figure out how that happened since the weather was perfectly dry. So, his mother undressed him, tucked him into bed, and had the tea kettle brought in to make him a nice cup of Elderflower tea. Just then, the cheerful old man came in who lived on top of the house all by himself; he had no wife or kids, but he really liked children and knew so many fairy tales that it was a joy to be around him.

“Now drink your tea,” said the boy's mother; “then, perhaps, you may hear a fairy tale.”

“Now drink your tea,” said the boy's mom; “then, maybe, you’ll get to hear a fairy tale.”

“If I had but something new to tell,” said the old man. “But how did the child get his feet wet?”

“If I only had something new to share,” said the old man. “But how did the kid get his feet wet?”

“That is the very thing that nobody can make out,” said his mother.

"That's exactly what no one can figure out," said his mother.

“Am I to hear a fairy tale?” asked the little boy.

“Am I about to hear a fairy tale?” asked the little boy.

“Yes, if you can tell me exactly—for I must know that first—how deep the gutter is in the little street opposite, that you pass through in going to school.”

“Yes, if you can tell me exactly—for I need to know that first—how deep the gutter is in the small street across from us that you walk through on your way to school.”

“Just up to the middle of my boot,” said the child; “but then I must go into the deep hole.”

“Just up to the middle of my boot,” said the child; “but then I have to go into the deep hole.”

“Ah, ah! That's where the wet feet came from,” said the old man. “I ought now to tell you a story; but I don't know any more.”

“Ah, ah! That's where the wet feet came from,” said the old man. “I should tell you a story now, but I can’t think of one.”

“You can make one in a moment,” said the little boy. “My mother says that all you look at can be turned into a fairy tale: and that you can find a story in everything.”

“You can make one in a second,” said the little boy. “My mom says that everything you see can become a fairy tale, and that you can find a story in anything.”

“Yes, but such tales and stories are good for nothing. The right sort come of themselves; they tap at my forehead and say, 'Here we are.'”

“Yes, but those stories and tales aren’t worth anything. The right ones come naturally; they knock at my forehead and say, 'Here we are.'”

“Won't there be a tap soon?” asked the little boy. And his mother laughed, put some Elder-flowers in the tea-pot, and poured boiling water upon them.

“Isn’t the tap going to come soon?” asked the little boy. His mother laughed, added some elderflowers to the teapot, and poured boiling water over them.

“Do tell me something! Pray do!”

“Please tell me something! I really want to know!”

“Yes, if a fairy tale would come of its own accord; but they are proud and haughty, and come only when they choose. Stop!” said he, all on a sudden. “I have it! Pay attention! There is one in the tea-pot!”

“Yes, if a fairy tale could appear on its own; but they are proud and arrogant, and only show up when they decide to. Wait!” he exclaimed suddenly. “I’ve got it! Look! There’s one in the teapot!”

And the little boy looked at the tea-pot. The cover rose more and more; and the Elder-flowers came forth so fresh and white, and shot up long branches. Out of the spout even did they spread themselves on all sides, and grew larger and larger; it was a splendid Elderbush, a whole tree; and it reached into the very bed, and pushed the curtains aside. How it bloomed! And what an odour! In the middle of the bush sat a friendly-looking old woman in a most strange dress. It was quite green, like the leaves of the elder, and was trimmed with large white Elder-flowers; so that at first one could not tell whether it was a stuff, or a natural green and real flowers.

And the little boy stared at the teapot. The lid kept lifting higher and higher; the elderflowers appeared, fresh and white, and sprouted long branches. They spread out from the spout in all directions, growing bigger and bigger; it was a magnificent elder bush, a whole tree; it extended into the bed and pushed the curtains aside. It was blooming so beautifully! And what a fragrance! In the center of the bush sat a cheerful-looking old woman in a very unusual outfit. It was completely green, like the elder leaves, and was decorated with large white elderflowers; at first, it was hard to tell if it was fabric or real green leaves and flowers.

“What's that woman's name?” asked the little boy.

“What's that woman's name?” asked the little boy.

“The Greeks and Romans,” said the old man, “called her a Dryad; but that we do not understand. The people who live in the New Booths [*] have a much better name for her; they call her 'old Granny'—and she it is to whom you are to pay attention. Now listen, and look at the beautiful Elderbush.

“The Greeks and Romans,” said the old man, “called her a Dryad; but we don’t really get that. The folks who live in the New Booths [*] have a much better name for her; they call her 'old Granny'—and she’s the one you need to pay attention to. Now listen, and take a look at that beautiful Elderbush.”

     * A row of buildings for seamen in Copenhagen.
     * A row of buildings for sailors in Copenhagen.

“Just such another large blooming Elder Tree stands near the New Booths. It grew there in the corner of a little miserable court-yard; and under it sat, of an afternoon, in the most splendid sunshine, two old people; an old, old seaman, and his old, old wife. They had great-grand-children, and were soon to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of their marriage; but they could not exactly recollect the date: and old Granny sat in the tree, and looked as pleased as now. 'I know the date,' said she; but those below did not hear her, for they were talking about old times.

“Another large blooming Elder Tree stands near the New Booths. It grew in the corner of a small, rundown courtyard; and under it, on a sunny afternoon, sat two elderly people: an ancient seaman and his equally old wife. They had great-grandchildren and were about to celebrate their fiftieth wedding anniversary, but they couldn’t quite remember the date. Old Granny sat in the tree and looked just as happy as she did now. 'I know the date,' she said; but those below didn’t hear her because they were reminiscing about the past.”

“'Yes, can't you remember when we were very little,' said the old seaman, 'and ran and played about? It was the very same court-yard where we now are, and we stuck slips in the ground, and made a garden.'

“'Yes, can’t you remember when we were really young,' said the old sailor, 'and we ran around and played? It was the same courtyard where we are now, and we planted little sticks in the ground and created a garden.'”

“'I remember it well,' said the old woman; 'I remember it quite well. We watered the slips, and one of them was an Elderbush. It took root, put forth green shoots, and grew up to be the large tree under which we old folks are now sitting.'

“I remember it well,” said the old woman; “I remember it clearly. We watered the cuttings, and one of them was an elderberry bush. It took root, sprouted green shoots, and grew into the big tree we’re sitting under now.”

“'To be sure,' said he. 'And there in the corner stood a waterpail, where I used to swim my boats.'

“'Of course,' he said. 'And over there in the corner was a waterpail, where I used to float my boats.'”

“'True; but first we went to school to learn somewhat,' said she; 'and then we were confirmed. We both cried; but in the afternoon we went up the Round Tower, and looked down on Copenhagen, and far, far away over the water; then we went to Friedericksberg, where the King and the Queen were sailing about in their splendid barges.'

“'That's true; but first we went to school to learn a bit,' she said; 'and then we got confirmed. We both cried, but in the afternoon we climbed the Round Tower and looked down on Copenhagen, and far, far away over the water; then we went to Frederiksberg, where the King and the Queen were sailing around in their beautiful barges.'”

“'But I had a different sort of sailing to that, later; and that, too, for many a year; a long way off, on great voyages.'

“'But I had a different kind of sailing than that later; and that lasted for many years; far away, on grand journeys.'”

“'Yes, many a time have I wept for your sake,' said she. 'I thought you were dead and gone, and lying down in the deep waters. Many a night have I got up to see if the wind had not changed: and changed it had, sure enough; but you never came. I remember so well one day, when the rain was pouring down in torrents, the scavengers were before the house where I was in service, and I had come up with the dust, and remained standing at the door—it was dreadful weather—when just as I was there, the postman came and gave me a letter. It was from you! What a tour that letter had made! I opened it instantly and read: I laughed and wept. I was so happy. In it I read that you were in warm lands where the coffee-tree grows. What a blessed land that must be! You related so much, and I saw it all the while the rain was pouring down, and I standing there with the dust-box. At the same moment came someone who embraced me.'

“'Yes, many times I've cried for you,' she said. 'I thought you were dead and lost, sinking in deep waters. Many nights I got up to check if the wind had changed: and it had, indeed; but you never showed up. I remember one day so clearly when the rain was pouring down like crazy, the garbage collectors were in front of the house where I was working, and I had just come up with the dust and was standing at the door—it was awful weather—when suddenly the postman arrived and handed me a letter. It was from you! That letter had traveled so far! I opened it right away and read it: I laughed and cried. I was so happy. In it, I saw that you were in warm places where the coffee trees grow. What a wonderful place that must be! You shared so much, and I could picture it all while the rain poured down, and I stood there with the dustbin. At that moment, someone came and hugged me.'”

“'Yes; but you gave him a good box on his ear that made it tingle!'

“Yes; but you gave him a good slap that made it tingle!”

“'But I did not know it was you. You arrived as soon as your letter, and you were so handsome—that you still are—and had a long yellow silk handkerchief round your neck, and a bran new hat on; oh, you were so dashing! Good heavens! What weather it was, and what a state the street was in!'

“'But I didn’t know it was you. You showed up right after your letter, and you looked so good—that you still do—and you had a long yellow silk scarf around your neck, and a brand new hat on; oh, you were so stylish! My goodness! What crazy weather it was, and what a mess the street was in!'”

“'And then we married,' said he. 'Don't you remember? And then we had our first little boy, and then Mary, and Nicholas, and Peter, and Christian.'

“'And then we got married,' he said. 'Don’t you remember? And then we had our first little boy, and then Mary, and Nicholas, and Peter, and Christian.'”

“'Yes, and how they all grew up to be honest people, and were beloved by everybody.'

“'Yes, and how they all grew up to be honest people, and were loved by everyone.'”

“'And their children also have children,' said the old sailor; 'yes, those are our grand-children, full of strength and vigor. It was, methinks about this season that we had our wedding.'

“'And their kids have kids too,' said the old sailor; 'yes, those are our grandkids, full of energy and life. I think it was around this time that we got married.'”

“'Yes, this very day is the fiftieth anniversary of the marriage,' said old Granny, sticking her head between the two old people; who thought it was their neighbor who nodded to them. They looked at each other and held one another by the hand. Soon after came their children, and their grand-children; for they knew well enough that it was the day of the fiftieth anniversary, and had come with their gratulations that very morning; but the old people had forgotten it, although they were able to remember all that had happened many years ago. And the Elderbush sent forth a strong odour in the sun, that was just about to set, and shone right in the old people's faces. They both looked so rosy-cheeked; and the youngest of the grandchildren danced around them, and called out quite delighted, that there was to be something very splendid that evening—they were all to have hot potatoes. And old Nanny nodded in the bush, and shouted 'hurrah!' with the rest.”

“'Yes, today marks the fiftieth anniversary of their marriage,' said old Granny, poking her head between the two elderly people, who thought it was just their neighbor nodding at them. They looked at each other and held hands. Soon after, their children and grandchildren arrived because they knew it was their special day and had come to celebrate that very morning. But the old couple had forgotten, even though they could remember everything else from many years ago. The Elderbush gave off a strong fragrance in the setting sun, which shone right in the old couple's faces. They both looked so rosy-cheeked, and the youngest grandchild danced around them, happily announcing that something wonderful was planned for the evening—they were all going to have hot potatoes. And old Nanny cheered from the bush, shouting 'hurrah!' along with everyone else.”

“But that is no fairy tale,” said the little boy, who was listening to the story.

“But that's not a fairy tale,” said the little boy, who was listening to the story.

“The thing is, you must understand it,” said the narrator; “let us ask old Nanny.”

“The thing is, you need to understand it,” said the narrator; “let’s ask old Nanny.”

“That was no fairy tale, 'tis true,” said old Nanny; “but now it's coming. The most wonderful fairy tales grow out of that which is reality; were that not the case, you know, my magnificent Elderbush could not have grown out of the tea-pot.” And then she took the little boy out of bed, laid him on her bosom, and the branches of the Elder Tree, full of flowers, closed around her. They sat in an aerial dwelling, and it flew with them through the air. Oh, it was wondrous beautiful! Old Nanny had grown all of a sudden a young and pretty maiden; but her robe was still the same green stuff with white flowers, which she had worn before. On her bosom she had a real Elderflower, and in her yellow waving hair a wreath of the flowers; her eyes were so large and blue that it was a pleasure to look at them; she kissed the boy, and now they were of the same age and felt alike.

"That wasn't a fairy tale, it's true," said old Nanny. "But now it’s happening. The most amazing fairy tales come from reality; if that weren't true, my magnificent Elderbush couldn't have grown out of the teapot." Then she picked the little boy out of bed, laid him on her chest, and the branches of the Elder Tree, full of flowers, closed around her. They were in a floating home, and it soared through the air with them. Oh, it was incredibly beautiful! Old Nanny suddenly turned into a young and pretty maiden, but her dress was still the same green fabric with white flowers that she had worn before. On her chest, she had a real Elderflower, and in her flowing yellow hair, she wore a crown of the flowers; her eyes were so big and blue that it was a joy to look at them; she kissed the boy, and now they felt the same age and had the same feelings.

Hand in hand they went out of the bower, and they were standing in the beautiful garden of their home. Near the green lawn papa's walking-stick was tied, and for the little ones it seemed to be endowed with life; for as soon as they got astride it, the round polished knob was turned into a magnificent neighing head, a long black mane fluttered in the breeze, and four slender yet strong legs shot out. The animal was strong and handsome, and away they went at full gallop round the lawn.

Hand in hand, they stepped out of the shelter and found themselves in the beautiful garden of their home. Near the green lawn, their dad’s walking stick was propped up, and to the little ones, it seemed almost alive; as soon as they climbed onto it, the round polished knob transformed into a magnificent, neighing head, a long black mane fluttering in the breeze, and four slender yet powerful legs sprang out. The creature was strong and handsome, and off they went at full gallop around the lawn.

“Huzza! Now we are riding miles off,” said the boy. “We are riding away to the castle where we were last year!”

“Hooray! Now we’re riding for miles,” said the boy. “We’re heading to the castle where we went last year!”

And on they rode round the grass-plot; and the little maiden, who, we know, was no one else but old Nanny, kept on crying out, “Now we are in the country! Don't you see the farm-house yonder? And there is an Elder Tree standing beside it; and the cock is scraping away the earth for the hens, look, how he struts! And now we are close to the church. It lies high upon the hill, between the large oak-trees, one of which is half decayed. And now we are by the smithy, where the fire is blazing, and where the half-naked men are banging with their hammers till the sparks fly about. Away! away! To the beautiful country-seat!”

And they rode around the grassy area, and the little girl, who was actually old Nanny, kept shouting, “Now we’re in the countryside! Don’t you see the farmhouse over there? And there’s an elder tree next to it, and look at that rooster strutting around as he scratches the ground for the hens! And now we’re near the church. It’s up on the hill, between the big oak trees, one of which is starting to decay. And now we’re by the blacksmith’s, where the fire is roaring, and the shirtless men are banging their hammers, sending sparks flying everywhere. Let’s go! Let’s head to the beautiful country estate!”

And all that the little maiden, who sat behind on the stick, spoke of, flew by in reality. The boy saw it all, and yet they were only going round the grass-plot. Then they played in a side avenue, and marked out a little garden on the earth; and they took Elder-blossoms from their hair, planted them, and they grew just like those the old people planted when they were children, as related before. They went hand in hand, as the old people had done when they were children; but not to the Round Tower, or to Friedericksberg; no, the little damsel wound her arms round the boy, and then they flew far away through all Denmark. And spring came, and summer; and then it was autumn, and then winter; and a thousand pictures were reflected in the eye and in the heart of the boy; and the little girl always sang to him, “This you will never forget.” And during their whole flight the Elder Tree smelt so sweet and odorous; he remarked the roses and the fresh beeches, but the Elder Tree had a more wondrous fragrance, for its flowers hung on the breast of the little maiden; and there, too, did he often lay his head during the flight.

And everything that the little girl sitting behind on the stick talked about came to life. The boy saw it all, even though they were just going around the grassy area. Then they played in a side path and created a little garden in the dirt; they took elder flowers from their hair, planted them, and they grew just like the ones the older folks planted when they were kids, as mentioned before. They walked hand in hand, just like the older folks did when they were children; but not to the Round Tower or to Frederiksberg; no, the little girl wrapped her arms around the boy, and then they soared far away through all of Denmark. And spring came, then summer; then it became autumn, and then winter; and a thousand images were reflected in the boy's eyes and heart; and the little girl always sang to him, “This you will never forget.” Throughout their entire journey, the elder tree smelled so sweet and fragrant; he noticed the roses and the fresh beech trees, but the elder tree had an even more amazing scent, as its flowers rested on the girl's chest; and there, too, he often laid his head during their flight.

“It is lovely here in spring!” said the young maiden. And they stood in a beech-wood that had just put on its first green, where the woodroof [*] at their feet sent forth its fragrance, and the pale-red anemony looked so pretty among the verdure. “Oh, would it were always spring in the sweetly-smelling Danish beech-forests!”

“It’s beautiful here in spring!” said the young woman. And they stood in a beech forest that had just sprouted its first green leaves, where the woodruff at their feet released its fragrance, and the pale-red anemone looked so pretty among the greenery. “Oh, if only it could always be spring in the fragrant Danish beech forests!”

     * Asperula odorata.
Sweet woodruff.

“It is lovely here in summer!” said she. And she flew past old castles of by-gone days of chivalry, where the red walls and the embattled gables were mirrored in the canal, where the swans were swimming, and peered up into the old cool avenues. In the fields the corn was waving like the sea; in the ditches red and yellow flowers were growing; while wild-drone flowers, and blooming convolvuluses were creeping in the hedges; and towards evening the moon rose round and large, and the haycocks in the meadows smelt so sweetly. “This one never forgets!”

“It’s beautiful here in the summer!” she exclaimed. And she glided past ancient castles from days of chivalry, where the red walls and battlemented gables were reflected in the canal, where swans were swimming, and looked up into the old, cool tree-lined paths. In the fields, the wheat swayed like the ocean; in the ditches, red and yellow flowers bloomed; while wildflowers and blooming morning glories climbed in the hedges; and as evening approached, the moon rose round and large, and the haystacks in the meadows smelled so sweet. “You never forget this!”

“It is lovely here in autumn!” said the little maiden. And suddenly the atmosphere grew as blue again as before; the forest grew red, and green, and yellow-colored. The dogs came leaping along, and whole flocks of wild-fowl flew over the cairn, where blackberry-bushes were hanging round the old stones. The sea was dark blue, covered with ships full of white sails; and in the barn old women, maidens, and children were sitting picking hops into a large cask; the young sang songs, but the old told fairy tales of mountain-sprites and soothsayers. Nothing could be more charming.

“It’s beautiful here in autumn!” said the little girl. And suddenly, the sky turned as blue as before; the forest transformed into shades of red, green, and yellow. The dogs came bounding in, and flocks of wild birds flew over the cairn, where blackberry bushes hung around the old stones. The sea was a deep blue, dotted with ships full of white sails; in the barn, old women, girls, and children were sitting, picking hops into a large barrel; the young ones sang songs, while the older ones shared fairy tales about mountain spirits and seers. It couldn’t be more delightful.

“It is delightful here in winter!” said the little maiden. And all the trees were covered with hoar-frost; they looked like white corals; the snow crackled under foot, as if one had new boots on; and one falling star after the other was seen in the sky. The Christmas-tree was lighted in the room; presents were there, and good-humor reigned. In the country the violin sounded in the room of the peasant; the newly-baked cakes were attacked; even the poorest child said, “It is really delightful here in winter!”

“It’s so beautiful here in winter!” said the little girl. The trees were covered in frost; they looked like white corals. The snow crunched beneath our feet, like we were wearing new boots; and one shooting star after another was seen in the sky. The Christmas tree was lit up in the room; there were presents, and everyone was in a good mood. In the countryside, the sound of the violin filled the peasant’s home; the freshly baked cakes were being devoured; even the poorest child said, “It’s really beautiful here in winter!”

Yes, it was delightful; and the little maiden showed the boy everything; and the Elder Tree still was fragrant, and the red flag, with the white cross, was still waving: the flag under which the old seaman in the New Booths had sailed. And the boy grew up to be a lad, and was to go forth in the wide world-far, far away to warm lands, where the coffee-tree grows; but at his departure the little maiden took an Elder-blossom from her bosom, and gave it him to keep; and it was placed between the leaves of his Prayer-Book; and when in foreign lands he opened the book, it was always at the place where the keepsake-flower lay; and the more he looked at it, the fresher it became; he felt as it were, the fragrance of the Danish groves; and from among the leaves of the flowers he could distinctly see the little maiden, peeping forth with her bright blue eyes—and then she whispered, “It is delightful here in Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter”; and a hundred visions glided before his mind.

Yes, it was delightful, and the little girl showed the boy everything. The Elder Tree still smelled wonderful, and the red flag with the white cross was still waving—the flag under which the old sailor from the New Booths had sailed. The boy grew up to be a young man and was set to travel far away to warm lands where coffee trees grow. But before he left, the little girl took an Elder blossom from her chest and gave it to him to keep. He placed it between the pages of his Prayer Book, and whenever he opened the book in foreign lands, it was always at the spot where the keepsake flower was. The more he looked at it, the fresher it smelled; he felt as if he could smell the fragrance of the Danish woods. From among the flower leaves, he could clearly see the little girl peeking out with her bright blue eyes, and then she whispered, “It’s beautiful here in Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter,” and a hundred visions flickered through his mind.

Thus passed many years, and he was now an old man, and sat with his old wife under the blooming tree. They held each other by the hand, as the old grand-father and grand-mother yonder in the New Booths did, and they talked exactly like them of old times, and of the fiftieth anniversary of their wedding. The little maiden, with the blue eyes, and with Elder-blossoms in her hair, sat in the tree, nodded to both of them, and said, “To-day is the fiftieth anniversary!” And then she took two flowers out of her hair, and kissed them. First, they shone like silver, then like gold; and when they laid them on the heads of the old people, each flower became a golden crown. So there they both sat, like a king and a queen, under the fragrant tree, that looked exactly like an elder: the old man told his wife the story of “Old Nanny,” as it had been told him when a boy. And it seemed to both of them it contained much that resembled their own history; and those parts that were like it pleased them best.

Many years went by, and he was now an old man sitting with his wife under the blooming tree. They held hands just like the old grandfather and grandmother over in the New Booths, reminiscing about the past and celebrating their fiftieth wedding anniversary. A young girl with blue eyes and elder blossoms in her hair sat in the tree, nodded at them, and said, “Today is the fiftieth anniversary!” Then she took two flowers from her hair and kissed them. At first, they glimmered like silver, then like gold; when she placed them on the heads of the elderly couple, each flower turned into a golden crown. So there they sat, like a king and a queen, under the fragrant tree that looked just like an elder. The old man shared the story of “Old Nanny” as he had heard it when he was a boy. It seemed to them that parts of the story mirrored their own lives, and those aspects that resonated with them were the ones they enjoyed most.

“Thus it is,” said the little maiden in the tree, “some call me 'Old Nanny,' others a 'Dryad,' but, in reality, my name is 'Remembrance'; 'tis I who sit in the tree that grows and grows! I can remember; I can tell things! Let me see if you have my flower still?”

“That's how it is,” said the little girl in the tree, “some call me 'Old Nanny,' others a 'Dryad,' but really, my name is 'Remembrance'; it's me who sits in the tree that keeps growing! I can remember; I can share stories! Let me see if you still have my flower?”

And the old man opened his Prayer-Book. There lay the Elder-blossom, as fresh as if it had been placed there but a short time before; and Remembrance nodded, and the old people, decked with crowns of gold, sat in the flush of the evening sun. They closed their eyes, and—and—! Yes, that's the end of the story!

And the old man opened his Prayer Book. The Elder-blossom lay there, as fresh as if it had just been placed moments ago; and Remembrance nodded, while the elderly, adorned with crowns of gold, sat in the glow of the evening sun. They closed their eyes, and—and—! Yes, that's the end of the story!

The little boy lay in his bed; he did not know if he had dreamed or not, or if he had been listening while someone told him the story. The tea-pot was standing on the table, but no Elder Tree was growing out of it! And the old man, who had been talking, was just on the point of going out at the door, and he did go.

The little boy lay in his bed; he wasn’t sure if he had dreamed or if someone had been telling him a story. The teapot was sitting on the table, but there was no Elder Tree growing out of it! And the old man who had been talking was just about to leave through the door, and he did.

“How splendid that was!” said the little boy. “Mother, I have been to warm countries.”

“How amazing that was!” said the little boy. “Mom, I’ve been to warm countries.”

“So I should think,” said his mother. “When one has drunk two good cupfuls of Elder-flower tea, 'tis likely enough one goes into warm climates”; and she tucked him up nicely, least he should take cold. “You have had a good sleep while I have been sitting here, and arguing with him whether it was a story or a fairy tale.”

“So I think,” said his mother. “When someone has had two good cups of elderflower tea, it's pretty likely they might end up in warm climates”; and she tucked him in nicely, just in case he might catch a chill. “You've had a good sleep while I've been sitting here, debating with him whether it was a story or a fairy tale.”

“And where is old Nanny?” asked the little boy.

“And where's old Nanny?” asked the little boy.

“In the tea-pot,” said his mother; “and there she may remain.”

“In the teapot,” his mother said; “and there she can stay.”





THE BELL

People said “The Evening Bell is sounding, the sun is setting.” For a strange wondrous tone was heard in the narrow streets of a large town. It was like the sound of a church-bell: but it was only heard for a moment, for the rolling of the carriages and the voices of the multitude made too great a noise.

People said, “The evening bell is ringing, the sun is going down.” A strange, beautiful tone echoed in the narrow streets of a big town. It was like the sound of a church bell, but it was only heard for a brief moment, as the clatter of carriages and the chatter of the crowd drowned it out.

Those persons who were walking outside the town, where the houses were farther apart, with gardens or little fields between them, could see the evening sky still better, and heard the sound of the bell much more distinctly. It was as if the tones came from a church in the still forest; people looked thitherward, and felt their minds attuned most solemnly.

Those people who were walking outside the town, where the houses were spread out with gardens or small fields between them, could see the evening sky even better and heard the sound of the bell much more clearly. It was as if the tones were coming from a church in a quiet forest; people looked in that direction and felt their thoughts aligned with a deep sense of solemnity.

A long time passed, and people said to each other—“I wonder if there is a church out in the wood? The bell has a tone that is wondrous sweet; let us stroll thither, and examine the matter nearer.” And the rich people drove out, and the poor walked, but the way seemed strangely long to them; and when they came to a clump of willows which grew on the skirts of the forest, they sat down, and looked up at the long branches, and fancied they were now in the depth of the green wood. The confectioner of the town came out, and set up his booth there; and soon after came another confectioner, who hung a bell over his stand, as a sign or ornament, but it had no clapper, and it was tarred over to preserve it from the rain. When all the people returned home, they said it had been very romantic, and that it was quite a different sort of thing to a pic-nic or tea-party. There were three persons who asserted they had penetrated to the end of the forest, and that they had always heard the wonderful sounds of the bell, but it had seemed to them as if it had come from the town. One wrote a whole poem about it, and said the bell sounded like the voice of a mother to a good dear child, and that no melody was sweeter than the tones of the bell. The king of the country was also observant of it, and vowed that he who could discover whence the sounds proceeded, should have the title of “Universal Bell-ringer,” even if it were not really a bell.

A long time went by, and people said to each other, “I wonder if there's a church in the woods? The bell has a wonderfully sweet sound; let’s go there and check it out.” The wealthy drove out, and the less fortunate walked, but the journey felt unusually long to them. When they reached a patch of willows on the edge of the forest, they sat down, looked up at the long branches, and imagined they were deep in the green woods. The town’s candy seller set up his booth there, and soon after, another candy seller arrived and hung a bell over his stand as a decoration, but it didn’t have a clapper and was coated in tar to protect it from the rain. When all the people returned home, they said it had been very romantic and that it was a completely different experience from a picnic or tea party. Three individuals claimed they had made it to the end of the forest, insisting they had always heard the enchanting sounds of the bell, which they thought came from the town. One wrote an entire poem about it, saying the bell sounded like a mother’s voice to her beloved child, and that no melody was sweeter than the bell’s tones. The king of the land noticed it too and declared that anyone who could find out where the sounds were coming from would be given the title of "Universal Bell-ringer," even if it wasn't an actual bell.

Many persons now went to the wood, for the sake of getting the place, but one only returned with a sort of explanation; for nobody went far enough, that one not further than the others. However, he said that the sound proceeded from a very large owl, in a hollow tree; a sort of learned owl, that continually knocked its head against the branches. But whether the sound came from his head or from the hollow tree, that no one could say with certainty. So now he got the place of “Universal Bell-ringer,” and wrote yearly a short treatise “On the Owl”; but everybody was just as wise as before.

Many people went into the woods, trying to figure out the source of the noise, but only one person came back with an explanation; no one went any further than he did. He claimed that the sound came from a very large owl in a hollow tree; a kind of wise owl that kept banging its head against the branches. But whether the noise was coming from the owl's head or the hollow tree was something no one could definitely say. So, he became known as the “Universal Bell-ringer” and wrote a short paper every year called “On the Owl”; but everyone remained just as clueless as before.

It was the day of confirmation. The clergyman had spoken so touchingly, the children who were confirmed had been greatly moved; it was an eventful day for them; from children they become all at once grown-up-persons; it was as if their infant souls were now to fly all at once into persons with more understanding. The sun was shining gloriously; the children that had been confirmed went out of the town; and from the wood was borne towards them the sounds of the unknown bell with wonderful distinctness. They all immediately felt a wish to go thither; all except three. One of them had to go home to try on a ball-dress; for it was just the dress and the ball which had caused her to be confirmed this time, for otherwise she would not have come; the other was a poor boy, who had borrowed his coat and boots to be confirmed in from the innkeeper's son, and he was to give them back by a certain hour; the third said that he never went to a strange place if his parents were not with him—that he had always been a good boy hitherto, and would still be so now that he was confirmed, and that one ought not to laugh at him for it: the others, however, did make fun of him, after all.

It was confirmation day. The clergyman spoke so movingly that the children being confirmed were deeply touched; it was a significant day for them as they transitioned from children to suddenly feeling like adults. It was as if their young souls were ready to take flight and develop into individuals with greater understanding. The sun was shining brightly, and the newly confirmed children left town, with the sound of a distant bell echoing beautifully from the woods. They all immediately felt a desire to go there, except for three of them. One had to go home to try on a ball gown; it was actually the dress and the ball that motivated her to get confirmed this time, otherwise she wouldn’t have bothered. The second was a poor boy who had borrowed his coat and shoes from the innkeeper's son for the confirmation, and he needed to return them by a certain time. The third claimed he never went anywhere unfamiliar without his parents—that he had always been a good boy and would continue to be now that he was confirmed, insisting that he shouldn’t be laughed at for it. Nevertheless, the others did make fun of him after all.

There were three, therefore, that did not go; the others hastened on. The sun shone, the birds sang, and the children sang too, and each held the other by the hand; for as yet they had none of them any high office, and were all of equal rank in the eye of God.

There were three, so they didn't go; the others hurried on. The sun was shining, the birds were singing, and the kids were singing too, each holding hands with one another; because for now, they all had no high status and were all seen as equal in the eyes of God.

But two of the youngest soon grew tired, and both returned to town; two little girls sat down, and twined garlands, so they did not go either; and when the others reached the willow-tree, where the confectioner was, they said, “Now we are there! In reality the bell does not exist; it is only a fancy that people have taken into their heads!”

But two of the youngest soon got tired and headed back to town; two little girls sat down and made garlands, so they stayed too; and when the others reached the willow tree where the candy seller was, they said, “Now we’re here! The bell doesn’t really exist; it’s just a thing people have imagined!”

At the same moment the bell sounded deep in the wood, so clear and solemnly that five or six determined to penetrate somewhat further. It was so thick, and the foliage so dense, that it was quite fatiguing to proceed. Woodroof and anemonies grew almost too high; blooming convolvuluses and blackberry-bushes hung in long garlands from tree to tree, where the nightingale sang and the sunbeams were playing: it was very beautiful, but it was no place for girls to go; their clothes would get so torn. Large blocks of stone lay there, overgrown with moss of every color; the fresh spring bubbled forth, and made a strange gurgling sound.

At the same moment the bell rang out deep in the woods, so clear and solemn that five or six people decided to venture a bit further. The underbrush was so thick, and the foliage so dense, that it was quite exhausting to move forward. Woodruff and anemones grew nearly too high; blooming bindweeds and blackberry bushes hung in long garlands from tree to tree, where the nightingale sang and the sunbeams played: it was very beautiful, but not a place for girls; their clothes would definitely get torn. Large stones lay scattered around, covered in moss of every color; a fresh spring bubbled up, making a strange gurgling sound.

“That surely cannot be the bell,” said one of the children, lying down and listening. “This must be looked to.” So he remained, and let the others go on without him.

“That definitely can’t be the bell,” said one of the children, lying down and listening. “This needs to be checked out.” So he stayed there while the others moved on without him.

They afterwards came to a little house, made of branches and the bark of trees; a large wild apple-tree bent over it, as if it would shower down all its blessings on the roof, where roses were blooming. The long stems twined round the gable, on which there hung a small bell.

They then arrived at a small house made of branches and tree bark; a big wild apple tree leaned over it, as if it wanted to shower all its blessings on the roof, where roses were blooming. The long stems wound around the gable, where a small bell hung.

Was it that which people had heard? Yes, everybody was unanimous on the subject, except one, who said that the bell was too small and too fine to be heard at so great a distance, and besides it was very different tones to those that could move a human heart in such a manner. It was a king's son who spoke; whereon the others said, “Such people always want to be wiser than everybody else.”

Was that what people had heard? Yes, everyone agreed, except for one person who said that the bell was too small and too delicate to be heard from such a distance, and besides, it had very different tones than those that could touch a human heart in such a way. It was a king's son who spoke; then the others remarked, “People like that always think they’re smarter than everyone else.”

They now let him go on alone; and as he went, his breast was filled more and more with the forest solitude; but he still heard the little bell with which the others were so satisfied, and now and then, when the wind blew, he could also hear the people singing who were sitting at tea where the confectioner had his tent; but the deep sound of the bell rose louder; it was almost as if an organ were accompanying it, and the tones came from the left hand, the side where the heart is placed. A rustling was heard in the bushes, and a little boy stood before the King's Son, a boy in wooden shoes, and with so short a jacket that one could see what long wrists he had. Both knew each other: the boy was that one among the children who could not come because he had to go home and return his jacket and boots to the innkeeper's son. This he had done, and was now going on in wooden shoes and in his humble dress, for the bell sounded with so deep a tone, and with such strange power, that proceed he must.

They let him go on his own now, and as he walked, he felt increasingly filled with the solitude of the forest. He could still hear the little bell that the others were so pleased with, and from time to time, when the wind blew, he could also hear people singing while having tea at the confectioner’s tent. But the deep sound of the bell grew louder; it was almost like an organ was accompanying it, and the tones came from his left side, the side where the heart is. A rustling in the bushes caught his attention, and a little boy appeared in front of the King's Son, wearing wooden shoes and a jacket so short that his long wrists were visible. They recognized each other; the boy was one of the children who couldn't come earlier because he had to go home and return his jacket and boots to the innkeeper's son. He had done that and was now continuing on in his wooden shoes and simple clothes, compelled to follow the deep, powerful tone of the bell.

“Why, then, we can go together,” said the King's Son. But the poor child that had been confirmed was quite ashamed; he looked at his wooden shoes, pulled at the short sleeves of his jacket, and said that he was afraid he could not walk so fast; besides, he thought that the bell must be looked for to the right; for that was the place where all sorts of beautiful things were to be found.

“Then we can go together,” said the King's Son. But the poor kid who had just been confirmed felt really embarrassed; he stared at his wooden shoes, tugged at the short sleeves of his jacket, and said he was afraid he couldn’t walk that fast. Plus, he thought the bell should be sought to the right because that was where all kinds of beautiful things could be found.

“But there we shall not meet,” said the King's Son, nodding at the same time to the poor boy, who went into the darkest, thickest part of the wood, where thorns tore his humble dress, and scratched his face and hands and feet till they bled. The King's Son got some scratches too; but the sun shone on his path, and it is him that we will follow, for he was an excellent and resolute youth.

“But we won’t meet there,” said the King’s Son, nodding at the poor boy, who ventured into the darkest, densest part of the woods, where thorns ripped at his simple clothes and scratched his face, hands, and feet until they bled. The King’s Son got a few scratches as well, but the sun lit his path, and he is the one we will follow, for he was a brave and determined young man.

“I must and will find the bell,” said he, “even if I am obliged to go to the end of the world.”

“I have to and will find the bell,” he said, “even if I have to go to the ends of the earth.”

The ugly apes sat upon the trees, and grinned. “Shall we thrash him?” said they. “Shall we thrash him? He is the son of a king!”

The ugly apes sat in the trees and grinned. “Should we beat him up?” they said. “Should we beat him up? He’s the son of a king!”

But on he went, without being disheartened, deeper and deeper into the wood, where the most wonderful flowers were growing. There stood white lilies with blood-red stamina, skyblue tulips, which shone as they waved in the winds, and apple-trees, the apples of which looked exactly like large soapbubbles: so only think how the trees must have sparkled in the sunshine! Around the nicest green meads, where the deer were playing in the grass, grew magnificent oaks and beeches; and if the bark of one of the trees was cracked, there grass and long creeping plants grew in the crevices. And there were large calm lakes there too, in which white swans were swimming, and beat the air with their wings. The King's Son often stood still and listened. He thought the bell sounded from the depths of these still lakes; but then he remarked again that the tone proceeded not from there, but farther off, from out the depths of the forest.

But he kept going, undeterred, deeper and deeper into the woods, where the most amazing flowers were blooming. There were white lilies with deep red stamens, sky-blue tulips that sparkled as they swayed in the breeze, and apple trees with apples that looked just like big soap bubbles; just imagine how the trees must have glittered in the sunlight! Surrounding the lovely green meadows, where deer were playing in the grass, grew magnificent oaks and beeches; and if the bark of one of the trees was cracked, grass and long creeping plants sprouted in the gaps. There were also large, tranquil lakes where white swans glided, flapping their wings. The Prince often paused to listen. He thought he heard a bell ringing from the depths of these serene lakes; but then he realized that the sound was not coming from there, but from further away, deeper in the forest.

The sun now set: the atmosphere glowed like fire. It was still in the woods, so very still; and he fell on his knees, sung his evening hymn, and said: “I cannot find what I seek; the sun is going down, and night is coming—the dark, dark night. Yet perhaps I may be able once more to see the round red sun before he entirely disappears. I will climb up yonder rock.”

The sun had just set, and the sky was glowing like fire. It was quiet in the woods, so incredibly quiet; he dropped to his knees, sang his evening hymn, and said, “I can't find what I'm looking for; the sun is going down, and night is approaching—the dark, dark night. But maybe I can catch a glimpse of the round red sun one last time before it completely disappears. I'm going to climb up that rock over there.”

And he seized hold of the creeping-plants, and the roots of trees—climbed up the moist stones where the water-snakes were writhing and the toads were croaking—and he gained the summit before the sun had quite gone down. How magnificent was the sight from this height! The sea—the great, the glorious sea, that dashed its long waves against the coast—was stretched out before him. And yonder, where sea and sky meet, stood the sun, like a large shining altar, all melted together in the most glowing colors. And the wood and the sea sang a song of rejoicing, and his heart sang with the rest: all nature was a vast holy church, in which the trees and the buoyant clouds were the pillars, flowers and grass the velvet carpeting, and heaven itself the large cupola. The red colors above faded away as the sun vanished, but a million stars were lighted, a million lamps shone; and the King's Son spread out his arms towards heaven, and wood, and sea; when at the same moment, coming by a path to the right, appeared, in his wooden shoes and jacket, the poor boy who had been confirmed with him. He had followed his own path, and had reached the spot just as soon as the son of the king had done. They ran towards each other, and stood together hand in hand in the vast church of nature and of poetry, while over them sounded the invisible holy bell: blessed spirits floated around them, and lifted up their voices in a rejoicing hallelujah!

And he grabbed onto the climbing plants and tree roots, climbed up the damp stones where the water snakes were wriggling and the toads were croaking—and he reached the top before the sun had completely set. What a magnificent view it was from this height! The sea—the great, glorious sea that crashed its long waves against the shore—stretched out before him. And there, where the sea and sky met, stood the sun, like a large shining altar, all blended together in the most vibrant colors. The woods and the sea sang a song of joy, and his heart sang along: all nature was a vast holy church, with the trees and fluffy clouds as the pillars, flowers and grass as the soft carpet, and the sky itself as the grand dome. The red hues above faded as the sun disappeared, but a million stars lit up, a million lamps shone; and the King's Son spread his arms towards heaven, woods, and sea; when at that moment, coming along a path to the right, appeared the poor boy in his wooden shoes and jacket, who had been confirmed with him. He had taken his own path and arrived at the spot just as the son of the king did. They ran towards each other and stood hand in hand in the vast church of nature and poetry, while an invisible holy bell rang above them: blessed spirits floated around them, lifting their voices in a joyful hallelujah!





THE OLD HOUSE

In the street, up there, was an old, a very old house—it was almost three hundred years old, for that might be known by reading the great beam on which the date of the year was carved: together with tulips and hop-binds there were whole verses spelled as in former times, and over every window was a distorted face cut out in the beam. The one story stood forward a great way over the other; and directly under the eaves was a leaden spout with a dragon's head; the rain-water should have run out of the mouth, but it ran out of the belly, for there was a hole in the spout.

In the street up there was an old, really old house—it was almost three hundred years old, as you could tell by the large beam with the date carved into it. Along with tulips and hops, there were entire verses spelled out like in the old days, and above each window was a distorted face carved into the beam. The first story jutted out a long way over the second; right under the eaves was a lead spout shaped like a dragon's head. The rainwater was supposed to flow out of its mouth, but it actually came out of its belly because there was a hole in the spout.

All the other houses in the street were so new and so neat, with large window panes and smooth walls, one could easily see that they would have nothing to do with the old house: they certainly thought, “How long is that old decayed thing to stand here as a spectacle in the street? And then the projecting windows stand so far out, that no one can see from our windows what happens in that direction! The steps are as broad as those of a palace, and as high as to a church tower. The iron railings look just like the door to an old family vault, and then they have brass tops—that's so stupid!”

All the other houses on the street were so new and tidy, with big windows and smooth walls, you could easily tell they wanted nothing to do with the old house: they definitely thought, “How long is that old, decaying place going to stand here as an eyesore? And those jutting windows stick out so much that no one can see from our windows what's happening over there! The steps are as wide as a palace’s and as high as a church tower. The iron railings look just like the door to an old family crypt, and then they have brass tops—that’s so ridiculous!”

On the other side of the street were also new and neat houses, and they thought just as the others did; but at the window opposite the old house there sat a little boy with fresh rosy cheeks and bright beaming eyes: he certainly liked the old house best, and that both in sunshine and moonshine. And when he looked across at the wall where the mortar had fallen out, he could sit and find out there the strangest figures imaginable; exactly as the street had appeared before, with steps, projecting windows, and pointed gables; he could see soldiers with halberds, and spouts where the water ran, like dragons and serpents. That was a house to look at; and there lived an old man, who wore plush breeches; and he had a coat with large brass buttons, and a wig that one could see was a real wig. Every morning there came an old fellow to him who put his rooms in order, and went on errands; otherwise, the old man in the plush breeches was quite alone in the old house. Now and then he came to the window and looked out, and the little boy nodded to him, and the old man nodded again, and so they became acquaintances, and then they were friends, although they had never spoken to each other—but that made no difference. The little boy heard his parents say, “The old man opposite is very well off, but he is so very, very lonely!”

On the other side of the street were also new and tidy houses, and they thought just like the others did; but at the window across from the old house sat a little boy with bright rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes: he clearly liked the old house the most, both in sunshine and moonlight. And when he looked across at the wall where the mortar had crumbled away, he could sit and see the strangest shapes imaginable; just like the street had looked before, with steps, protruding windows, and pointed roofs; he could spot soldiers with halberds, and gutters where water flowed, like dragons and snakes. That was a house worth looking at; and there lived an old man who wore plush pants; he had a coat with big brass buttons, and a wig that was clearly a real wig. Every morning, an old guy came to him to tidy up his rooms and run errands; otherwise, the old man in the plush pants was pretty much alone in the old house. Occasionally, he would come to the window and look out, and the little boy would nod to him, and the old man would nod back, and so they became acquaintances, and then friends, even though they had never spoken to each other—but that didn't matter. The little boy heard his parents say, “The old man across the street is doing well, but he is so very, very lonely!”

The Sunday following, the little boy took something, and wrapped it up in a piece of paper, went downstairs, and stood in the doorway; and when the man who went on errands came past, he said to him—

The following Sunday, the little boy took something, wrapped it in a piece of paper, went downstairs, and stood in the doorway; and when the man who ran errands walked by, he said to him—

“I say, master! will you give this to the old man over the way from me? I have two pewter soldiers—this is one of them, and he shall have it, for I know he is so very, very lonely.”

“I say, master! Will you give this to the old man across the street from me? I have two pewter soldiers—this is one of them, and he can have it, because I know he is really, really lonely.”

And the old errand man looked quite pleased, nodded, and took the pewter soldier over to the old house. Afterwards there came a message; it was to ask if the little boy himself had not a wish to come over and pay a visit; and so he got permission of his parents, and then went over to the old house.

And the old delivery man looked really happy, nodded, and took the pewter soldier to the old house. Later, he got a message asking if the little boy wanted to come over for a visit; so he got permission from his parents and then went to the old house.

And the brass balls on the iron railings shone much brighter than ever; one would have thought they were polished on account of the visit; and it was as if the carved-out trumpeters—for there were trumpeters, who stood in tulips, carved out on the door—blew with all their might, their cheeks appeared so much rounder than before. Yes, they blew—“Trateratra! The little boy comes! Trateratra!”—and then the door opened.

And the brass balls on the iron railings shone brighter than ever; one would think they had been polished for the visit. It was as if the carved trumpeters—there were trumpeters carved into the door surrounded by tulips—were blowing with all their might, their cheeks looking rounder than before. Yes, they blew—“Trateratra! The little boy is coming! Trateratra!”—and then the door opened.

The whole passage was hung with portraits of knights in armor, and ladies in silken gowns; and the armor rattled, and the silken gowns rustled! And then there was a flight of stairs which went a good way upwards, and a little way downwards, and then one came on a balcony which was in a very dilapidated state, sure enough, with large holes and long crevices, but grass grew there and leaves out of them altogether, for the whole balcony outside, the yard, and the walls, were overgrown with so much green stuff, that it looked like a garden; only a balcony. Here stood old flower-pots with faces and asses' ears, and the flowers grew just as they liked. One of the pots was quite overrun on all sides with pinks, that is to say, with the green part; shoot stood by shoot, and it said quite distinctly, “The air has cherished me, the sun has kissed me, and promised me a little flower on Sunday! a little flower on Sunday!”

The entire passage was adorned with portraits of knights in armor and ladies in silk gowns; the armor clanked and the silk gowns swished! Then there was a staircase that led quite a way up and a little way down, and eventually, you reached a balcony that was definitely in bad shape, with big holes and long cracks, but grass and leaves were growing out of them everywhere, because the whole balcony, the yard, and the walls were so overrun with greenery that it looked like a garden; just a balcony. Old flower pots with faces and donkey ears stood there, and the flowers grew however they pleased. One of the pots was completely covered with pinks, that is to say, the green part; shoot after shoot, and it distinctly said, “The air has nurtured me, the sun has kissed me, and promised me a little flower on Sunday! A little flower on Sunday!”

And then they entered a chamber where the walls were covered with hog's leather, and printed with gold flowers.

And then they walked into a room where the walls were covered in pigskin, decorated with gold flowers.

   “The gilding decays,
   But hog's leather stays!”
 
   “The gold fades,  
   But pigskin endures!”

said the walls.

said the walls.

And there stood easy-chairs, with such high backs, and so carved out, and with arms on both sides. “Sit down! sit down!” said they. “Ugh! how I creak; now I shall certainly get the gout, like the old clothespress, ugh!”

And there were cozy chairs with really high backs, intricately carved, and with armrests on both sides. “Sit down! sit down!” they said. “Ugh! I creak so much; I'm definitely going to get gout, just like the old wardrobe, ugh!”

And then the little boy came into the room where the projecting windows were, and where the old man sat.

And then the little boy walked into the room with the big windows, where the old man was sitting.

“I thank you for the pewter soldier, my little friend!” said the old man. “And I thank you because you come over to me.”

“I appreciate the pewter soldier, my little friend!” said the old man. “And I appreciate you for coming over to me.”

“Thankee! thankee!” or “cranky! cranky!” sounded from all the furniture; there was so much of it, that each article stood in the other's way, to get a look at the little boy.

“Thank you! thank you!” or “grumpy! grumpy!” came from all the furniture; there was so much of it that each piece got in the other's way to get a glimpse of the little boy.

In the middle of the wall hung a picture representing a beautiful lady, so young, so glad, but dressed quite as in former times, with clothes that stood quite stiff, and with powder in her hair; she neither said “thankee, thankee!” nor “cranky, cranky!” but looked with her mild eyes at the little boy, who directly asked the old man, “Where did you get her?”

In the middle of the wall hung a picture of a beautiful lady, so young and joyful, but dressed in old-fashioned clothes that were quite stiff, and with powder in her hair; she neither said “thank you” nor “cranky,” but looked with her gentle eyes at the little boy, who immediately asked the old man, “Where did you get her?”

“Yonder, at the broker's,” said the old man, “where there are so many pictures hanging. No one knows or cares about them, for they are all of them buried; but I knew her in by-gone days, and now she has been dead and gone these fifty years!”

“Over there, at the broker's,” said the old man, “where there are so many pictures hanging. No one knows or cares about them, because they are all forgotten; but I knew her in the past, and now she has been dead and gone for fifty years!”

Under the picture, in a glazed frame, there hung a bouquet of withered flowers; they were almost fifty years old; they looked so very old!

Under the picture, in a shiny frame, there hung a bouquet of dried flowers; they were almost fifty years old; they looked so incredibly old!

The pendulum of the great clock went to and fro, and the hands turned, and everything in the room became still older; but they did not observe it.

The pendulum of the big clock swung back and forth, and the hands moved, while everything in the room grew even older; but they didn’t notice it.

“They say at home,” said the little boy, “that you are so very, very lonely!”

“They say at home,” said the little boy, “that you are really, really lonely!”

“Oh!” said he. “The old thoughts, with what they may bring with them, come and visit me, and now you also come! I am very well off!”

“Oh!” he said. “The old thoughts, along with whatever they bring, come to visit me, and now you’re here too! I’m in a really good place!”

Then he took a book with pictures in it down from the shelf; there were whole long processions and pageants, with the strangest characters, which one never sees now-a-days; soldiers like the knave of clubs, and citizens with waving flags: the tailors had theirs, with a pair of shears held by two lions—and the shoemakers theirs, without boots, but with an eagle that had two heads, for the shoemakers must have everything so that they can say, it is a pair! Yes, that was a picture book!

Then he took a picture book off the shelf; it had long processions and parades with the weirdest characters that you just don’t see anymore; soldiers that looked like the knave of clubs, and citizens waving flags: the tailors had theirs, with a pair of scissors held by two lions—and the shoemakers had theirs, not with boots, but with a two-headed eagle, because shoemakers need everything to be able to say, it’s a pair! Yeah, that was a picture book!

The old man now went into the other room to fetch preserves, apples, and nuts—yes, it was delightful over there in the old house.

The old man went into the other room to get some preserves, apples, and nuts—yeah, it was lovely over there in the old house.

“I cannot bear it any longer!” said the pewter soldier, who sat on the drawers. “It is so lonely and melancholy here! But when one has been in a family circle one cannot accustom oneself to this life! I cannot bear it any longer! The whole day is so long, and the evenings are still longer! Here it is not at all as it is over the way at your home, where your father and mother spoke so pleasantly, and where you and all your sweet children made such a delightful noise. Nay, how lonely the old man is—do you think that he gets kisses? Do you think he gets mild eyes, or a Christmas tree? He will get nothing but a grave! I can bear it no longer!”

“I can’t take it anymore!” said the pewter soldier, who was sitting on the drawers. “It’s so lonely and sad here! But once you’ve been part of a family, it’s impossible to adjust to this life! I can’t handle it anymore! The whole day feels so long, and the evenings are even longer! It’s nothing like your home across the way, where your parents talked so happily, and where you and all your lovely kids made such cheerful noise. Oh, how lonely the old man must be—do you think he gets kisses? Do you think he sees kind eyes or has a Christmas tree? He’ll end up with nothing but a grave! I can’t take it any longer!”

“You must not let it grieve you so much,” said the little boy. “I find it so very delightful here, and then all the old thoughts, with what they may bring with them, they come and visit here.”

“You shouldn’t let it upset you so much,” said the little boy. “I find it really lovely here, and all the old memories, along with whatever they bring with them, come to visit.”

“Yes, it's all very well, but I see nothing of them, and I don't know them!” said the pewter soldier. “I cannot bear it!”

“Yes, it's all nice and everything, but I don’t see any of them, and I don’t know them!” said the pewter soldier. “I can't stand it!”

“But you must!” said the little boy.

“But you have to!” said the little boy.

Then in came the old man with the most pleased and happy face, the most delicious preserves, apples, and nuts, and so the little boy thought no more about the pewter soldier.

Then in came the old man with the happiest look on his face, carrying the most delicious preserves, apples, and nuts, and so the little boy forgot all about the pewter soldier.

The little boy returned home happy and pleased, and weeks and days passed away, and nods were made to the old house, and from the old house, and then the little boy went over there again.

The little boy came home feeling happy and content, and weeks and days went by, with nods exchanged towards the old house, and from the old house, and then the little boy visited there again.

The carved trumpeters blew, “Trateratra! There is the little boy! Trateratra!” and the swords and armor on the knights' portraits rattled, and the silk gowns rustled; the hog's leather spoke, and the old chairs had the gout in their legs and rheumatism in their backs: Ugh! it was exactly like the first time, for over there one day and hour was just like another.

The carved trumpeters sounded, “Trateratra! There’s the little boy! Trateratra!” and the swords and armor on the knights' portraits clattered, and the silk gowns swished; the hog's leather creaked, and the old chairs had aches in their legs and backs: Ugh! It was just like the first time, because over there, one day and hour were exactly the same as another.

“I cannot bear it!” said the pewter soldier. “I have shed pewter tears! It is too melancholy! Rather let me go to the wars and lose arms and legs! It would at least be a change. I cannot bear it longer! Now, I know what it is to have a visit from one's old thoughts, with what they may bring with them! I have had a visit from mine, and you may be sure it is no pleasant thing in the end; I was at last about to jump down from the drawers.

“I can’t take it anymore!” said the pewter soldier. “I’ve cried pewter tears! It’s just too sad! I’d rather go into battle and lose my arms and legs! At least that would be different. I can’t stand it any longer! Now I know what it’s like to have old memories come back, and what they might bring with them! I’ve had a visit from mine, and you can be sure it’s not a nice thing in the end; I was just about to jump down from the drawers.

“I saw you all over there at home so distinctly, as if you really were here; it was again that Sunday morning; all you children stood before the table and sung your Psalms, as you do every morning. You stood devoutly with folded hands; and father and mother were just as pious; and then the door was opened, and little sister Mary, who is not two years old yet, and who always dances when she hears music or singing, of whatever kind it may be, was put into the room—though she ought not to have been there—and then she began to dance, but could not keep time, because the tones were so long; and then she stood, first on the one leg, and bent her head forwards, and then on the other leg, and bent her head forwards—but all would not do. You stood very seriously all together, although it was difficult enough; but I laughed to myself, and then I fell off the table, and got a bump, which I have still—for it was not right of me to laugh. But the whole now passes before me again in thought, and everything that I have lived to see; and these are the old thoughts, with what they may bring with them.

"I saw you all over there at home so clearly, as if you were really here; it was that Sunday morning again. All you kids stood in front of the table and sang your Psalms, just like you do every morning. You stood respectfully with your hands folded, and mom and dad were just as devout. Then the door opened, and little sister Mary, who isn't even two years old yet and always dances when she hears music or singing of any kind, was brought into the room—though she really shouldn't have been there. And then she started to dance, but couldn't keep the rhythm because the notes were so long. She stood first on one leg, leaning her head forward, and then on the other leg, doing the same—but nothing worked out. You all looked very serious together, even though it was pretty hard; but I chuckled to myself, then I fell off the table and got a bump that I still have—because it wasn't right of me to laugh. But now it all comes back to me in thought, along with everything I've lived to see; and these are the old memories, with whatever they might bring with them."

“Tell me if you still sing on Sundays? Tell me something about little Mary! And how my comrade, the other pewter soldier, lives! Yes, he is happy enough, that's sure! I cannot bear it any longer!”

“Tell me if you still sing on Sundays? Tell me something about little Mary! And how my buddy, the other pewter soldier, is doing! Yeah, he’s definitely happy enough! I just can’t take it anymore!”

“You are given away as a present!” said the little boy. “You must remain. Can you not understand that?”

“You're being given away as a gift!” said the little boy. “You have to stay. Can’t you see that?”

The old man now came with a drawer, in which there was much to be seen, both “tin boxes” and “balsam boxes,” old cards, so large and so gilded, such as one never sees them now. And several drawers were opened, and the piano was opened; it had landscapes on the inside of the lid, and it was so hoarse when the old man played on it! and then he hummed a song.

The old man came over with a drawer full of all sorts of things, including “tin boxes” and “balsam boxes,” and old cards that were large and gold-plated, which you never see anymore. He opened several drawers, and also the piano; the inside of the lid had landscapes painted on it, and it sounded so rough when the old man played! Then he started humming a tune.

“Yes, she could sing that!” said he, and nodded to the portrait, which he had bought at the broker's, and the old man's eyes shone so bright!

“Yes, she could sing that!” he said, nodding at the portrait he had bought from the broker, and the old man's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm!

“I will go to the wars! I will go to the wars!” shouted the pewter soldier as loud as he could, and threw himself off the drawers right down on the floor. What became of him? The old man sought, and the little boy sought; he was away, and he stayed away.

“I’m going to war! I’m going to war!” shouted the pewter soldier as loudly as he could, and he jumped off the dresser right onto the floor. What happened to him? The old man looked for him, and the little boy looked for him; he was gone, and he stayed gone.

“I shall find him!” said the old man; but he never found him. The floor was too open—the pewter soldier had fallen through a crevice, and there he lay as in an open tomb.

“I will find him!” said the old man; but he never found him. The floor was too wide—the pewter soldier had fallen through a crack, and there he lay as if in an open grave.

That day passed, and the little boy went home, and that week passed, and several weeks too. The windows were quite frozen, the little boy was obliged to sit and breathe on them to get a peep-hole over to the old house, and there the snow had been blown into all the carved work and inscriptions; it lay quite up over the steps, just as if there was no one at home—nor was there any one at home—the old man was dead!

That day went by, and the little boy went home, then that week went by, and several more weeks too. The windows were completely frozen, and the little boy had to sit and breathe on them to make a little peephole to see the old house. The snow had blown into all the carved details and inscriptions; it covered the steps, making it look like no one was home—because no one was home—the old man was gone!

In the evening there was a hearse seen before the door, and he was borne into it in his coffin: he was now to go out into the country, to lie in his grave. He was driven out there, but no one followed; all his friends were dead, and the little boy kissed his hand to the coffin as it was driven away.

In the evening, a hearse was spotted in front of the door, and he was placed inside it in his coffin: he was now on his way to the countryside, to rest in his grave. They drove him out there, but no one followed; all his friends were gone, and the little boy waved goodbye to the coffin as it was taken away.

Some days afterwards there was an auction at the old house, and the little boy saw from his window how they carried the old knights and the old ladies away, the flower-pots with the long ears, the old chairs, and the old clothes-presses. Something came here, and something came there; the portrait of her who had been found at the broker's came to the broker's again; and there it hung, for no one knew her more—no one cared about the old picture.

A few days later, there was an auction at the old house, and the little boy watched from his window as they took away the old knights and ladies, the flower pots with long ears, the old chairs, and the old clothes presses. Things came and went; the portrait of the woman found at the broker's was sent back to the broker's again, and there it hung, since no one recognized her anymore—no one cared about the old painting.

In the spring they pulled the house down, for, as people said, it was a ruin. One could see from the street right into the room with the hog's-leather hanging, which was slashed and torn; and the green grass and leaves about the balcony hung quite wild about the falling beams. And then it was put to rights.

In the spring, they tore down the house because, as people said, it was a wreck. From the street, you could see straight into the room with the torn and damaged hog's-leather hanging. The green grass and leaves around the balcony were growing wildly around the collapsing beams. Then, everything was fixed up.

“That was a relief,” said the neighboring houses.

"That was a relief," said the neighboring houses.

A fine house was built there, with large windows, and smooth white walls; but before it, where the old house had in fact stood, was a little garden laid out, and a wild grapevine ran up the wall of the neighboring house. Before the garden there was a large iron railing with an iron door, it looked quite splendid, and people stood still and peeped in, and the sparrows hung by scores in the vine, and chattered away at each other as well as they could, but it was not about the old house, for they could not remember it, so many years had passed—so many that the little boy had grown up to a whole man, yes, a clever man, and a pleasure to his parents; and he had just been married, and, together with his little wife, had come to live in the house here, where the garden was; and he stood by her there whilst she planted a field-flower that she found so pretty; she planted it with her little hand, and pressed the earth around it with her fingers. Oh! what was that? She had stuck herself. There sat something pointed, straight out of the soft mould.

A nice house was built there, with big windows and smooth white walls; but in front of it, where the old house had actually stood, was a small garden that was laid out, and a wild grapevine climbed up the wall of the nearby house. In front of the garden, there was a large iron fence with an iron gate; it looked pretty impressive, and people would stop and peek inside, while sparrows gathered in droves on the vine, chirping at each other as best they could. But they weren’t talking about the old house since they couldn’t remember it; so many years had gone by—so many that the little boy had grown into a young man, yes, a smart man who was a joy to his parents; and he had just gotten married, and along with his new wife, had moved into this house, where the garden was. He stood beside her as she planted a wildflower that she thought was beautiful; she placed it with her small hand and pressed the soil around it with her fingers. Oh! what was that? She had pricked herself. Something sharp was sticking straight out of the soft dirt.

It was—yes, guess! It was the pewter soldier, he that was lost up at the old man's, and had tumbled and turned about amongst the timber and the rubbish, and had at last laid for many years in the ground.

It was—yes, guess! It was the pewter soldier, the one that got lost at the old man's place, and had rolled around among the wood and the trash, and had finally been buried in the ground for many years.

The young wife wiped the dirt off the soldier, first with a green leaf, and then with her fine handkerchief—it had such a delightful smell, that it was to the pewter soldier just as if he had awaked from a trance.

The young wife cleaned the dirt off the soldier, first with a green leaf and then with her nice handkerchief—it had such a lovely smell that it felt to the pewter soldier like he had just woken up from a trance.

“Let me see him,” said the young man. He laughed, and then shook his head. “Nay, it cannot be he; but he reminds me of a story about a pewter soldier which I had when I was a little boy!” And then he told his wife about the old house, and the old man, and about the pewter soldier that he sent over to him because he was so very, very lonely; and he told it as correctly as it had really been, so that the tears came into the eyes of his young wife, on account of the old house and the old man.

“Let me see him,” said the young man. He laughed and then shook his head. “No, it can’t be him; but he reminds me of a story about a pewter soldier I had when I was a little boy!” Then he told his wife about the old house, the old man, and the pewter soldier that he sent over to him because he was so very, very lonely; and he told it exactly as it had really been, causing tears to come into the eyes of his young wife, because of the old house and the old man.

“It may possibly be, however, that it is the same pewter soldier!” said she. “I will take care of it, and remember all that you have told me; but you must show me the old man's grave!”

“It might be the same pewter soldier!” she said. “I’ll take care of it and remember everything you’ve told me, but you need to show me the old man’s grave!”

“But I do not know it,” said he, “and no one knows it! All his friends were dead, no one took care of it, and I was then a little boy!”

“But I don’t know it,” he said, “and no one knows it! All his friends were gone, no one looked after it, and I was just a little kid back then!”

“How very, very lonely he must have been!” said she.

“How incredibly lonely he must have been!” she said.

“Very, very lonely!” said the pewter soldier. “But it is delightful not to be forgotten!”

“Very, very lonely!” said the tin soldier. “But it’s nice not to be forgotten!”

“Delightful!” shouted something close by; but no one, except the pewter soldier, saw that it was a piece of the hog's-leather hangings; it had lost all its gilding, it looked like a piece of wet clay, but it had an opinion, and it gave it:

“Delightful!” shouted something nearby; but no one, except the pewter soldier, noticed it was a piece of the hog's-leather hangings; it had lost all its gold, it looked like a clump of wet clay, but it had an opinion, and it expressed it:

   “The gilding decays,
   But hog's leather stays!”
 
   “The gold may fade,  
   But pigskin remains!”  

This the pewter soldier did not believe.

This the pewter soldier did not believe.





THE HAPPY FAMILY

Really, the largest green leaf in this country is a dock-leaf; if one holds it before one, it is like a whole apron, and if one holds it over one's head in rainy weather, it is almost as good as an umbrella, for it is so immensely large. The burdock never grows alone, but where there grows one there always grow several: it is a great delight, and all this delightfulness is snails' food. The great white snails which persons of quality in former times made fricassees of, ate, and said, “Hem, hem! how delicious!” for they thought it tasted so delicate—lived on dock-leaves, and therefore burdock seeds were sown.

Honestly, the biggest green leaf in this country is a dock leaf; if you hold it in front of you, it looks like a full apron, and if you hold it over your head when it’s raining, it’s almost as good as an umbrella because it’s so incredibly large. Burdock plants never grow alone; where you find one, you usually find several. It's a real pleasure, and all this pleasantness is food for snails. The big white snails that high-class people in the past made fancy dishes out of ate dock leaves and said, “Hmm, hmm! How delicious!” because they thought it tasted so good—so burdock seeds were planted.

Now, there was an old manor-house, where they no longer ate snails, they were quite extinct; but the burdocks were not extinct, they grew and grew all over the walks and all the beds; they could not get the mastery over them—it was a whole forest of burdocks. Here and there stood an apple and a plum-tree, or else one never would have thought that it was a garden; all was burdocks, and there lived the two last venerable old snails.

Now, there was an old manor house where they no longer ate snails; they were completely gone. But the burdocks were very much alive, spreading all over the paths and flower beds. They couldn’t get rid of them—it was like a whole forest of burdocks. Here and there stood an apple and a plum tree, or else you wouldn't have believed it was a garden; it was just all burdocks, and in it lived the last two venerable old snails.

They themselves knew not how old they were, but they could remember very well that there had been many more; that they were of a family from foreign lands, and that for them and theirs the whole forest was planted. They had never been outside it, but they knew that there was still something more in the world, which was called the manor-house, and that there they were boiled, and then they became black, and were then placed on a silver dish; but what happened further they knew not; or, in fact, what it was to be boiled, and to lie on a silver dish, they could not possibly imagine; but it was said to be delightful, and particularly genteel. Neither the chafers, the toads, nor the earth-worms, whom they asked about it could give them any information—none of them had been boiled or laid on a silver dish.

They themselves didn’t know how old they were, but they clearly remembered that there had been many more of them. They belonged to a family from another land, and the whole forest was planted for their sake. They had never been outside it, but they knew that there was something more in the world called the manor house, and there they were boiled, then turned black, and placed on a silver dish. They didn’t know what happened after that; in fact, they couldn’t even imagine what it was like to be boiled and to lie on a silver dish. But it was said to be wonderful and particularly classy. Neither the beetles, the toads, nor the earthworms, whom they asked about it, could provide any information— none of them had been boiled or put on a silver dish.

The old white snails were the first persons of distinction in the world, that they knew; the forest was planted for their sake, and the manor-house was there that they might be boiled and laid on a silver dish.

The old white snails were the first important beings in the world they knew; the forest was created for them, and the manor house was there so they could be boiled and served on a silver platter.

Now they lived a very lonely and happy life; and as they had no children themselves, they had adopted a little common snail, which they brought up as their own; but the little one would not grow, for he was of a common family; but the old ones, especially Dame Mother Snail, thought they could observe how he increased in size, and she begged father, if he could not see it, that he would at least feel the little snail's shell; and then he felt it, and found the good dame was right.

Now they lived a very lonely but happy life; since they had no children of their own, they adopted a little common snail and raised it as their own. However, the little snail wouldn’t grow because it came from a regular family. Still, the older snails, especially Dame Mother Snail, believed they could see how he was getting bigger. She asked Father Snail, even if he couldn’t see it, to at least feel the little snail’s shell; and when he did, he found that the good dame was right.

One day there was a heavy storm of rain.

One day, there was a heavy rainstorm.

“Hear how it beats like a drum on the dock-leaves!” said Father Snail.

“Hear how it thumps like a drum on the dock leaves!” said Father Snail.

“There are also rain-drops!” said Mother Snail. “And now the rain pours right down the stalk! You will see that it will be wet here! I am very happy to think that we have our good house, and the little one has his also! There is more done for us than for all other creatures, sure enough; but can you not see that we are folks of quality in the world? We are provided with a house from our birth, and the burdock forest is planted for our sakes! I should like to know how far it extends, and what there is outside!”

“There are also raindrops!” said Mother Snail. “And now the rain is pouring down the stalk! You’ll see that it’s going to get wet here! I’m really happy to know that we have our nice home, and the little one has his too! We definitely have more provided for us than for all other creatures; but can’t you see that we are folks of quality in the world? We get a house from the moment we’re born, and the burdock forest is planted for us! I’d love to know how far it goes and what’s out there!”

“There is nothing at all,” said Father Snail. “No place can be better than ours, and I have nothing to wish for!”

“There’s nothing at all,” said Father Snail. “No place can be better than ours, and I have nothing to wish for!”

“Yes,” said the dame. “I would willingly go to the manorhouse, be boiled, and laid on a silver dish; all our forefathers have been treated so; there is something extraordinary in it, you may be sure!”

“Yes,” said the woman. “I would gladly go to the manor house, be boiled, and served on a silver platter; all our ancestors have been treated this way; there’s something special about it, you can be sure!”

“The manor-house has most likely fallen to ruin!” said Father Snail. “Or the burdocks have grown up over it, so that they cannot come out. There need not, however, be any haste about that; but you are always in such a tremendous hurry, and the little one is beginning to be the same. Has he not been creeping up that stalk these three days? It gives me a headache when I look up to him!”

“The manor house has probably gone to ruin!” said Father Snail. “Or maybe the burdocks have grown over it, so they can't get out. But there's no need to rush; you're always in such a huge hurry, and the little one is starting to be the same way. Hasn't he been climbing that stalk for three days? It gives me a headache when I look up at him!”

“You must not scold him,” said Mother Snail. “He creeps so carefully; he will afford us much pleasure—and we have nothing but him to live for! But have you not thought of it? Where shall we get a wife for him? Do you not think that there are some of our species at a great distance in the interior of the burdock forest?”

“You shouldn't scold him,” said Mother Snail. “He moves so slowly and carefully; he will bring us a lot of joy—and he’s all we have to live for! But have you thought about it? Where will we find a wife for him? Don’t you think there are some of our kind far away in the depths of the burdock forest?”

“Black snails, I dare say, there are enough of,” said the old one. “Black snails without a house—but they are so common, and so conceited. But we might give the ants a commission to look out for us; they run to and fro as if they had something to do, and they certainly know of a wife for our little snail!”

“Black snails, I must say, there are plenty of them,” said the old one. “Black snails without a shell—but they’re so common and so full of themselves. But we could ask the ants to keep an eye out for us; they scurry around like they have important tasks, and they definitely know of a mate for our little snail!”

“I know one, sure enough—the most charming one!” said one of the ants. “But I am afraid we shall hardly succeed, for she is a queen!”

“I know one for sure—the most charming one!” said one of the ants. “But I’m afraid we probably won’t succeed, because she’s a queen!”

“That is nothing!” said the old folks. “Has she a house?”

"That's nothing!" said the old folks. "Does she have a house?"

“She has a palace!” said the ant. “The finest ant's palace, with seven hundred passages!”

“She has a palace!” said the ant. “The most amazing ant palace, with seven hundred passages!”

“I thank you!” said Mother Snail. “Our son shall not go into an ant-hill; if you know nothing better than that, we shall give the commission to the white gnats. They fly far and wide, in rain and sunshine; they know the whole forest here, both within and without.”

“I thank you!” said Mother Snail. “Our son won’t go into an ant hill; if you don’t have anything better than that, we’ll give the job to the white gnats. They fly all over, in rain and sunshine; they know this whole forest, inside and out.”

“We have a wife for him,” said the gnats. “At a hundred human paces from here there sits a little snail in her house, on a gooseberry bush; she is quite lonely, and old enough to be married. It is only a hundred human paces!”

“We have a wife for him,” said the gnats. “A hundred paces from here, there’s a little snail in her home, on a gooseberry bush; she’s all alone and old enough to get married. It’s just a hundred paces away!”

“Well, then, let her come to him!” said the old ones. “He has a whole forest of burdocks, she has only a bush!”

“Well, then, let her come to him!” said the elders. “He has a whole forest of burdocks, and she only has a bush!”

And so they went and fetched little Miss Snail. It was a whole week before she arrived; but therein was just the very best of it, for one could thus see that she was of the same species.

And so they went and got little Miss Snail. It took a whole week for her to arrive; but that was actually the best part, because it showed that she was of the same kind.

And then the marriage was celebrated. Six earth-worms shone as well as they could. In other respects the whole went off very quietly, for the old folks could not bear noise and merriment; but old Dame Snail made a brilliant speech. Father Snail could not speak, he was too much affected; and so they gave them as a dowry and inheritance, the whole forest of burdocks, and said—what they had always said—that it was the best in the world; and if they lived honestly and decently, and increased and multiplied, they and their children would once in the course of time come to the manor-house, be boiled black, and laid on silver dishes. After this speech was made, the old ones crept into their shells, and never more came out. They slept; the young couple governed in the forest, and had a numerous progeny, but they were never boiled, and never came on the silver dishes; so from this they concluded that the manor-house had fallen to ruins, and that all the men in the world were extinct; and as no one contradicted them, so, of course it was so. And the rain beat on the dock-leaves to make drum-music for their sake, and the sun shone in order to give the burdock forest a color for their sakes; and they were very happy, and the whole family was happy; for they, indeed were so.

And then the wedding happened. Six earthworms shone as best as they could. Overall, it was a very quiet event, since the older folks couldn’t stand noise and excitement; but Old Dame Snail gave a fantastic speech. Father Snail couldn’t speak because he was too emotional, so they gifted the couple the entire forest of burdocks as a dowry and inheritance, claiming what they had always claimed—that it was the best in the world; and if they lived honestly and decently, and multiplied, they and their children would eventually make their way to the manor house, be boiled black, and served on silver dishes. After this speech, the elders retreated into their shells and never emerged again. They slept; the young couple ruled the forest and had many offspring, but they were never boiled and never appeared on silver dishes; so, from this, they concluded that the manor house had fallen into disrepair and that all the people in the world had gone extinct; and since no one contradicted them, it became true. Meanwhile, the rain fell on the dock leaves to create drum music for them, and the sun shone to give the burdock forest color for their sake; and they were very happy, and the whole family was happy; indeed, they truly were.





THE STORY OF A MOTHER

A mother sat there with her little child. She was so downcast, so afraid that it should die! It was so pale, the small eyes had closed themselves, and it drew its breath so softly, now and then, with a deep respiration, as if it sighed; and the mother looked still more sorrowfully on the little creature.

A mother sat there with her little child. She was so sad, so scared that it might die! It was so pale, its small eyes were closed, and it breathed so softly, occasionally taking a deep breath, almost like a sigh; and the mother looked even more sorrowfully at the little creature.

Then a knocking was heard at the door, and in came a poor old man wrapped up as in a large horse-cloth, for it warms one, and he needed it, as it was the cold winter season! Everything out-of-doors was covered with ice and snow, and the wind blew so that it cut the face.

Then there was a knock at the door, and in walked a poor old man bundled up like he was in a big blanket, because it kept him warm, and he really needed it since it was the cold winter season! Everything outside was covered in ice and snow, and the wind was blowing so hard it felt like it was cutting into his face.

As the old man trembled with cold, and the little child slept a moment, the mother went and poured some ale into a pot and set it on the stove, that it might be warm for him; the old man sat and rocked the cradle, and the mother sat down on a chair close by him, and looked at her little sick child that drew its breath so deep, and raised its little hand.

As the old man shivered from the cold and the little child slept for a moment, the mother went and poured some ale into a pot and set it on the stove to warm it up for him; the old man sat and rocked the cradle, while the mother took a seat on a chair nearby, watching her little sick child take deep breaths and raise its tiny hand.

“Do you not think that I shall save him?” said she. “Our Lord will not take him from me!”

“Do you really think I won't save him?” she said. “Our Lord won't take him away from me!”

And the old man—it was Death himself—he nodded so strangely, it could just as well signify yes as no. And the mother looked down in her lap, and the tears ran down over her cheeks; her head became so heavy—she had not closed her eyes for three days and nights; and now she slept, but only for a minute, when she started up and trembled with cold.

And the old man—it was Death himself—he nodded oddly, it could just as easily mean yes as no. And the mother looked down in her lap, and tears streamed down her cheeks; her head felt so heavy—she hadn't closed her eyes for three days and nights; and now she slept, but only for a minute, when she jolted awake and shivered from the cold.

“What is that?” said she, and looked on all sides; but the old man was gone, and her little child was gone—he had taken it with him; and the old clock in the corner burred, and burred, the great leaden weight ran down to the floor, bump! and then the clock also stood still.

“What is that?” she said, looking around, but the old man was gone, and her little child was gone—he had taken the child with him; and the old clock in the corner ticked and ticked, the heavy lead weight fell to the floor, thud! and then the clock also stopped.

But the poor mother ran out of the house and cried aloud for her child.

But the poor mother ran out of the house and cried out for her child.

Out there, in the midst of the snow, there sat a woman in long, black clothes; and she said, “Death has been in thy chamber, and I saw him hasten away with thy little child; he goes faster than the wind, and he never brings back what he takes!”

Out there, in the middle of the snow, there was a woman in long, black clothes; and she said, “Death has been in your room, and I saw him rush away with your little child; he moves faster than the wind, and he never returns what he takes!”

“Oh, only tell me which way he went!” said the mother. “Tell me the way, and I shall find him!”

“Oh, just tell me which way he went!” said the mother. “Tell me the way, and I’ll find him!”

“I know it!” said the woman in the black clothes. “But before I tell it, thou must first sing for me all the songs thou hast sung for thy child! I am fond of them. I have heard them before; I am Night; I saw thy tears whilst thou sang'st them!”

“I know it!” said the woman in black. “But before I tell you, you have to sing for me all the songs you’ve sung to your child! I love them. I’ve heard them before; I am Night; I saw your tears while you sang them!”

“I will sing them all, all!” said the mother. “But do not stop me now—I may overtake him—I may find my child!”

"I'll sing them all, all!" said the mother. "But don't stop me now—I might catch up to him—I might find my child!"

But Night stood still and mute. Then the mother wrung her hands, sang and wept, and there were many songs, but yet many more tears; and then Night said, “Go to the right, into the dark pine forest; thither I saw Death take his way with thy little child!”

But Night stood still and silent. Then the mother wrung her hands, sang and cried, and there were many songs, but even more tears; and then Night said, “Go to the right, into the dark pine forest; there I saw Death take your little child!”

The roads crossed each other in the depths of the forest, and she no longer knew whither she should go! then there stood a thorn-bush; there was neither leaf nor flower on it, it was also in the cold winter season, and ice-flakes hung on the branches.

The roads intersected in the heart of the forest, and she no longer knew where to go! Then she saw a thornbush; it had no leaves or flowers, and it was the cold winter season, with ice flakes hanging from the branches.

“Hast thou not seen Death go past with my little child?” said the mother.

“Have you not seen Death pass by with my little child?” said the mother.

“Yes,” said the thorn-bush; “but I will not tell thee which way he took, unless thou wilt first warm me up at thy heart. I am freezing to death; I shall become a lump of ice!”

“Yes,” said the thornbush; “but I won’t tell you which way he went, unless you warm me up with your heart first. I’m freezing to death; I’m going to turn into a block of ice!”

And she pressed the thorn-bush to her breast, so firmly, that it might be thoroughly warmed, and the thorns went right into her flesh, and her blood flowed in large drops, but the thornbush shot forth fresh green leaves, and there came flowers on it in the cold winter night, the heart of the afflicted mother was so warm; and the thorn-bush told her the way she should go.

And she held the thornbush tightly against her chest, so firmly that it warmed completely, and the thorns pierced her flesh, causing her blood to flow in large drops. But the thornbush sprouted fresh green leaves, and flowers bloomed on it in the cold winter night, warming the heart of the suffering mother; and the thornbush showed her the path she should take.

She then came to a large lake, where there was neither ship nor boat. The lake was not frozen sufficiently to bear her; neither was it open, nor low enough that she could wade through it; and across it she must go if she would find her child! Then she lay down to drink up the lake, and that was an impossibility for a human being, but the afflicted mother thought that a miracle might happen nevertheless.

She then reached a large lake, where there were no ships or boats. The lake wasn’t frozen enough to walk on, nor was it shallow enough for her to wade through; she had to get across if she wanted to find her child! So, she lay down to try to drink up the lake, which was impossible for any human, but the desperate mother hoped that a miracle might still happen.

“Oh, what would I not give to come to my child!” said the weeping mother; and she wept still more, and her eyes sunk down in the depths of the waters, and became two precious pearls; but the water bore her up, as if she sat in a swing, and she flew in the rocking waves to the shore on the opposite side, where there stood a mile-broad, strange house, one knew not if it were a mountain with forests and caverns, or if it were built up; but the poor mother could not see it; she had wept her eyes out.

“Oh, what wouldn’t I do to be with my child!” said the crying mother; and she cried even more, her eyes sinking deep into the waters, becoming two precious pearls; but the water lifted her up, as if she were sitting in a swing, and she soared on the rocking waves to the shore on the other side, where there was a strange house a mile wide, and it was unclear if it was a mountain with forests and caverns or built up; but the poor mother couldn’t see it; she had cried her eyes out.

“Where shall I find Death, who took away my little child?” said she.

“Where can I find Death, who took my little child?” she said.

“He has not come here yet!” said the old grave woman, who was appointed to look after Death's great greenhouse! “How have you been able to find the way hither? And who has helped you?”

“He hasn’t come here yet!” said the old grave woman, who was in charge of Death's big greenhouse! “How did you find your way here? And who helped you?”

“OUR LORD has helped me,” said she. “He is merciful, and you will also be so! Where shall I find my little child?”

“God has helped me,” she said. “He is compassionate, and you will be too! Where can I find my little child?”

“Nay, I know not,” said the woman, “and you cannot see! Many flowers and trees have withered this night; Death will soon come and plant them over again! You certainly know that every person has his or her life's tree or flower, just as everyone happens to be settled; they look like other plants, but they have pulsations of the heart. Children's hearts can also beat; go after yours, perhaps you may know your child's; but what will you give me if I tell you what you shall do more?”

“No, I don’t know,” said the woman, “and you can’t see! Many flowers and trees have wilted tonight; Death will come soon and replant them! You must know that every person has their own life’s tree or flower, just like everyone has their place; they look like other plants, but they have heartbeats. Children’s hearts can also beat; go after yours, maybe you’ll recognize your child’s; but what will you give me if I tell you what to do next?”

“I have nothing to give,” said the afflicted mother, “but I will go to the world's end for you!”

“I have nothing to offer,” said the troubled mother, “but I will go to the ends of the earth for you!”

“Nay, I have nothing to do there!” said the woman. “But you can give me your long black hair; you know yourself that it is fine, and that I like! You shall have my white hair instead, and that's always something!”

“Nah, I have no business there!” said the woman. “But you can give me your long black hair; you know it's beautiful, and I love it! You can have my white hair instead, and that's still something!”

“Do you demand nothing else?” said she. “That I will gladly give you!” And she gave her her fine black hair, and got the old woman's snow-white hair instead.

“Is there nothing else you want?” she asked. “I’ll gladly give you that!” And she handed over her beautiful black hair and took the old woman's snow-white hair in return.

So they went into Death's great greenhouse, where flowers and trees grew strangely into one another. There stood fine hyacinths under glass bells, and there stood strong-stemmed peonies; there grew water plants, some so fresh, others half sick, the water-snakes lay down on them, and black crabs pinched their stalks. There stood beautiful palm-trees, oaks, and plantains; there stood parsley and flowering thyme: every tree and every flower had its name; each of them was a human life, the human frame still lived—one in China, and another in Greenland—round about in the world. There were large trees in small pots, so that they stood so stunted in growth, and ready to burst the pots; in other places, there was a little dull flower in rich mould, with moss round about it, and it was so petted and nursed. But the distressed mother bent down over all the smallest plants, and heard within them how the human heart beat; and amongst millions she knew her child's.

So they entered Death's grand greenhouse, where flowers and trees oddly intertwined. There were lovely hyacinths under glass bells, and there stood sturdy peonies; water plants grew, some thriving while others looked half-dead, with water snakes lounging on them and black crabs pinching their stems. There were beautiful palm trees, oaks, and plantains; parsley and flowering thyme also thrived: every tree and flower had its name; each represented a human life, still existing — one in China, another in Greenland — scattered around the world. Some large trees were in small pots, stunted in growth and ready to burst their containers; in other spots, there was a little dull flower in rich soil, surrounded by moss, that was carefully tended to. But the worried mother leaned over all the smallest plants and could hear how the human heart beat within them; among millions, she recognized her child's.

“There it is!” cried she, and stretched her hands out over a little blue crocus, that hung quite sickly on one side.

“There it is!” she exclaimed, reaching her hands out over a little blue crocus that was drooping to one side.

“Don't touch the flower!” said the old woman. “But place yourself here, and when Death comes—I expect him every moment—do not let him pluck the flower up, but threaten him that you will do the same with the others. Then he will be afraid! He is responsible for them to OUR LORD, and no one dares to pluck them up before HE gives leave.”

“Don’t touch the flower!” said the old woman. “But stand here, and when Death comes—I expect him any minute—don’t let him pick the flower, but threaten him that you’ll do the same with the others. Then he’ll be scared! He is accountable for them to OUR LORD, and no one dares to pick them before HE allows it.”

All at once an icy cold rushed through the great hall, and the blind mother could feel that it was Death that came.

All of a sudden, a chilling cold swept through the grand hall, and the blind mother could sense that it was Death approaching.

“How hast thou been able to find thy way hither?” he asked. “How couldst thou come quicker than I?”

“How have you been able to find your way here?” he asked. “How could you get here faster than I?”

“I am a mother,” said she.

"I'm a mom," she said.

And Death stretched out his long hand towards the fine little flower, but she held her hands fast around his, so tight, and yet afraid that she should touch one of the leaves. Then Death blew on her hands, and she felt that it was colder than the cold wind, and her hands fell down powerless.

And Death reached out his long hand toward the delicate little flower, but she gripped his hand tightly, scared to touch even one of the leaves. Then Death blew on her hands, and she realized it was colder than the cold wind, making her hands drop helplessly.

“Thou canst not do anything against me!” said Death.

"You can't do anything to me!" said Death.

“But OUR LORD can!” said she.

“But OUR LORD can!” she said.

“I only do His bidding!” said Death. “I am His gardener, I take all His flowers and trees, and plant them out in the great garden of Paradise, in the unknown land; but how they grow there, and how it is there I dare not tell thee.”

“I only do what He asks!” said Death. “I’m His gardener, taking all His flowers and trees, and planting them in the vast garden of Paradise, in the mysterious land; but how they flourish there, and what it's like, I can’t reveal to you.”

“Give me back my child!” said the mother, and she wept and prayed. At once she seized hold of two beautiful flowers close by, with each hand, and cried out to Death, “I will tear all thy flowers off, for I am in despair.”

“Give me back my child!” the mother cried, weeping and praying. In that moment, she grabbed two beautiful flowers nearby, one in each hand, and shouted at Death, “I will pull all your flowers out, because I am in despair.”

“Touch them not!” said Death. “Thou say'st that thou art so unhappy, and now thou wilt make another mother equally unhappy.”

"Don't touch them!" Death said. "You claim to be so miserable, and now you want to make another mother just as unhappy."

“Another mother!” said the poor woman, and directly let go her hold of both the flowers.

“Another mother!” said the poor woman, and immediately released her grip on both the flowers.

“There, thou hast thine eyes,” said Death; “I fished them up from the lake, they shone so bright; I knew not they were thine. Take them again, they are now brighter than before; now look down into the deep well close by; I shall tell thee the names of the two flowers thou wouldst have torn up, and thou wilt see their whole future life—their whole human existence: and see what thou wast about to disturb and destroy.”

“Here are your eyes,” said Death; “I fished them up from the lake because they shone so brightly; I didn’t realize they were yours. Take them back; they’re even brighter than before. Now, look down into the deep well nearby; I’ll tell you the names of the two flowers you were about to pull up, and you’ll see their entire future—their whole human existence: and see what you were about to disturb and destroy.”

And she looked down into the well; and it was a happiness to see how the one became a blessing to the world, to see how much happiness and joy were felt everywhere. And she saw the other's life, and it was sorrow and distress, horror, and wretchedness.

And she looked down into the well; and it brought her joy to see how one became a blessing to the world, to see how much happiness and joy were felt everywhere. And she saw the other’s life, and it was filled with sorrow and distress, horror, and misery.

“Both of them are God's will!” said Death.

“Both of them are God's will!” said Death.

“Which of them is Misfortune's flower and which is that of Happiness?” asked she.

“Which one is Misfortune's flower and which one is Happiness's?” she asked.

“That I will not tell thee,” said Death; “but this thou shalt know from me, that the one flower was thy own child! it was thy child's fate thou saw'st—thy own child's future life!”

"That's something I won't tell you," said Death; "but you should know this from me: the one flower was your own child! What you saw was your child's fate—your child's future!"

Then the mother screamed with terror, “Which of them was my child? Tell it me! Save the innocent! Save my child from all that misery! Rather take it away! Take it into God's kingdom! Forget my tears, forget my prayers, and all that I have done!”

Then the mother screamed in fear, “Which one was my child? Tell me! Save the innocent! Save my child from all this misery! Just take it away! Take it into God's kingdom! Forget my tears, forget my prayers, and everything I’ve done!”

“I do not understand thee!” said Death. “Wilt thou have thy child again, or shall I go with it there, where thou dost not know!”

“I don’t understand you!” said Death. “Do you want your child back, or should I take it to a place you don’t know?”

Then the mother wrung her hands, fell on her knees, and prayed to our Lord: “Oh, hear me not when I pray against Thy will, which is the best! hear me not! hear me not!”

Then the mother wrung her hands, fell to her knees, and prayed to our Lord: “Oh, don't listen to me when I pray against Your will, which is the best! Don't listen to me! Don't listen to me!”

And she bowed her head down in her lap, and Death took her child and went with it into the unknown land.

And she lowered her head into her lap, and Death took her child and went with it into the unknown land.





THE FALSE COLLAR

There was once a fine gentleman, all of whose moveables were a boot-jack and a hair-comb: but he had the finest false collars in the world; and it is about one of these collars that we are now to hear a story.

There once was a distinguished gentleman whose only possessions were a boot jack and a hair comb; however, he had the best fake collars in the world, and it’s about one of these collars that we’re about to hear a story.

It was so old, that it began to think of marriage; and it happened that it came to be washed in company with a garter.

It was so old that it started to think about marriage; and it just so happened that it ended up being washed along with a garter.

“Nay!” said the collar. “I never did see anything so slender and so fine, so soft and so neat. May I not ask your name?”

“Nah!” said the collar. “I’ve never seen anything so slender and so nice, so soft and so tidy. Can I ask your name?”

“That I shall not tell you!” said the garter.

"That's something I won't tell you!" said the garter.

“Where do you live?” asked the collar.

“Where do you live?” asked the collar.

But the garter was so bashful, so modest, and thought it was a strange question to answer.

But the garter was so shy, so reserved, and found it to be a strange question to answer.

“You are certainly a girdle,” said the collar; “that is to say an inside girdle. I see well that you are both for use and ornament, my dear young lady.”

“You're definitely a girdle,” said the collar; “I mean, an inside girdle. It's clear to me that you're both practical and decorative, my dear young lady.”

“I will thank you not to speak to me,” said the garter. “I think I have not given the least occasion for it.”

“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk to me,” said the garter. “I don’t think I’ve given you any reason to do so.”

“Yes! When one is as handsome as you,” said the collar, “that is occasion enough.”

“Yes! When someone is as good-looking as you,” said the collar, “that’s reason enough.”

“Don't come so near me, I beg of you!” said the garter. “You look so much like those men-folks.”

“Please don't come so close to me!” said the garter. “You look so much like those guys.”

“I am also a fine gentleman,” said the collar. “I have a bootjack and a hair-comb.”

“I’m also a classy guy,” said the collar. “I have a shoehorn and a hair comb.”

But that was not true, for it was his master who had them: but he boasted.

But that wasn't true, because it was his master who had them; he just bragged.

“Don't come so near me,” said the garter: “I am not accustomed to it.”

“Don’t get so close to me,” said the garter. “I’m not used to it.”

“Prude!” exclaimed the collar; and then it was taken out of the washing-tub. It was starched, hung over the back of a chair in the sunshine, and was then laid on the ironing-blanket; then came the warm box-iron. “Dear lady!” said the collar. “Dear widow-lady! I feel quite hot. I am quite changed. I begin to unfold myself. You will burn a hole in me. Oh! I offer you my hand.”

“Prude!” exclaimed the collar; and then it was taken out of the washing tub. It was starched, hung over the back of a chair in the sun, and then laid on the ironing blanket; then came the warm box iron. “Dear lady!” said the collar. “Dear widow-lady! I feel quite hot. I am totally changed. I’m starting to unfold. You’re going to burn a hole in me. Oh! I offer you my hand.”

“Rag!” said the box-iron; and went proudly over the collar: for she fancied she was a steam-engine, that would go on the railroad and draw the waggons. “Rag!” said the box-iron.

“Rag!” said the box-iron, feeling proud as it glided over the collar. It believed it was a steam engine, ready to travel down the tracks and pull the wagons. “Rag!” said the box-iron.

The collar was a little jagged at the edge, and so came the long scissors to cut off the jagged part. “Oh!” said the collar. “You are certainly the first opera dancer. How well you can stretch your legs out! It is the most graceful performance I have ever seen. No one can imitate you.”

The collar was a bit uneven at the edge, so the long scissors came to trim off the jagged part. “Oh!” said the collar. “You’re definitely the first opera dancer. You can really stretch your legs! It’s the most graceful performance I’ve ever seen. No one can copy you.”

“I know it,” said the scissors.

“I know it,” said the scissors.

“You deserve to be a baroness,” said the collar. “All that I have is a fine gentleman, a boot-jack, and a hair-comb. If I only had the barony!”

“You deserve to be a baroness,” said the collar. “All I have is a fine gentleman, a boot jack, and a hair comb. If only I had the barony!”

“Do you seek my hand?” said the scissors; for she was angry; and without more ado, she CUT HIM, and then he was condemned.

“Are you asking for my hand?” said the scissors, feeling angry; and without hesitation, she CUT HIM, and then he was doomed.

“I shall now be obliged to ask the hair-comb. It is surprising how well you preserve your teeth, Miss,” said the collar. “Have you never thought of being betrothed?”

“I have to ask the hair comb now. It’s surprising how well you take care of your teeth, Miss,” said the collar. “Have you ever considered getting engaged?”

“Yes, of course! you may be sure of that,” said the hair-comb. “I AM betrothed—to the boot-jack!”

“Yeah, definitely! You can count on that,” said the hair-comb. “I’m engaged—to the boot-jack!”

“Betrothed!” exclaimed the collar. Now there was no other to court, and so he despised it.

“Engaged!” shouted the collar. Now there was no one else to pursue, and so he hated it.

A long time passed away, then the collar came into the rag chest at the paper mill; there was a large company of rags, the fine by themselves, and the coarse by themselves, just as it should be. They all had much to say, but the collar the most; for he was a real boaster.

A long time went by, and then the collar ended up in the rag chest at the paper mill. There was a big collection of rags, the fine ones separated from the coarse ones, just as it should be. They all had a lot to talk about, but the collar talked the most because he was a real show-off.

“I have had such an immense number of sweethearts!” said the collar. “I could not be in peace! It is true, I was always a fine starched-up gentleman! I had both a boot-jack and a hair-comb, which I never used! You should have seen me then, you should have seen me when I lay down! I shall never forget MY FIRST LOVE—she was a girdle, so fine, so soft, and so charming, she threw herself into a tub of water for my sake! There was also a widow, who became glowing hot, but I left her standing till she got black again; there was also the first opera dancer, she gave me that cut which I now go with, she was so ferocious! My own hair-comb was in love with me, she lost all her teeth from the heart-ache; yes, I have lived to see much of that sort of thing; but I am extremely sorry for the garter—I mean the girdle—that went into the water-tub. I have much on my conscience, I want to become white paper!”

“I’ve had so many sweethearts!” said the collar. “I could never find peace! It’s true, I was always a well-pressed gentleman! I had both a boot jack and a hair comb, which I never used! You should have seen me back then, you should have seen me when I lay down! I’ll never forget MY FIRST LOVE—she was a girdle, so fine, so soft, and so charming, she jumped into a tub of water for my sake! There was also a widow who became really flustered, but I left her standing until she got all dark again; then there was the first opera dancer, she gave me the cut that I still wear, she was so fierce! My own hair comb was in love with me, she lost all her teeth from heartache; yes, I’ve seen a lot of that kind of thing; but I really feel sorry for the garter—I mean the girdle—that went into the water tub. I have a lot on my mind, I want to become plain paper!”

And it became so, all the rags were turned into white paper; but the collar came to be just this very piece of white paper we here see, and on which the story is printed; and that was because it boasted so terribly afterwards of what had never happened to it. It would be well for us to beware, that we may not act in a similar manner, for we can never know if we may not, in the course of time, also come into the rag chest, and be made into white paper, and then have our whole life's history printed on it, even the most secret, and be obliged to run about and tell it ourselves, just like this collar.

And so it happened, all the rags were transformed into white paper; but the collar ended up being this very piece of white paper we see here, and on which the story is printed; and that was because it bragged so much later about what never actually happened to it. It would be wise for us to be cautious, so we don’t act in the same way, because we can never know if, over time, we might also find ourselves in the rag bin, turned into white paper, and then have our entire life story printed on it, even the most private parts, and be forced to go around sharing it ourselves, just like this collar.





THE SHADOW

It is in the hot lands that the sun burns, sure enough! there the people become quite a mahogany brown, ay, and in the HOTTEST lands they are burnt to Negroes. But now it was only to the HOT lands that a learned man had come from the cold; there he thought that he could run about just as when at home, but he soon found out his mistake.

It’s in the hot lands that the sun really beats down! There, people get a deep mahogany brown, and in the hottest areas, they become black. But this time, it was only to the hot lands that a scholar had come from the cold; he thought he could move around just like he did at home, but he quickly realized he was wrong.

He, and all sensible folks, were obliged to stay within doors—the window-shutters and doors were closed the whole day; it looked as if the whole house slept, or there was no one at home.

He, along with everyone else who had common sense, had to stay inside—the window shutters and doors were shut all day; it seemed like the entire house was asleep, or that no one was home.

The narrow street with the high houses, was built so that the sunshine must fall there from morning till evening—it was really not to be borne.

The narrow street with the tall houses was designed so that sunlight would shine there from morning till evening— it was truly unbearable.

The learned man from the cold lands—he was a young man, and seemed to be a clever man—sat in a glowing oven; it took effect on him, he became quite meagre—even his shadow shrunk in, for the sun had also an effect on it. It was first towards evening when the sun was down, that they began to freshen up again.

The educated guy from the cold region—he was young and appeared to be smart—sat in a warm oven; it affected him, and he became quite thin—even his shadow shrank, because the sun also impacted it. It was only later in the evening when the sun went down that they started to feel better again.

In the warm lands every window has a balcony, and the people came out on all the balconies in the street—for one must have air, even if one be accustomed to be mahogany!* It was lively both up and down the street. Tailors, and shoemakers, and all the folks, moved out into the street—chairs and tables were brought forth—and candles burnt—yes, above a thousand lights were burning—and the one talked and the other sung; and people walked and church-bells rang, and asses went along with a dingle-dingle-dong! for they too had bells on. The street boys were screaming and hooting, and shouting and shooting, with devils and detonating balls—and there came corpse bearers and hood wearers—for there were funerals with psalm and hymn—and then the din of carriages driving and company arriving: yes, it was, in truth, lively enough down in the street. Only in that single house, which stood opposite that in which the learned foreigner lived, it was quite still; and yet some one lived there, for there stood flowers in the balcony—they grew so well in the sun's heat! and that they could not do unless they were watered—and some one must water them—there must be somebody there. The door opposite was also opened late in the evening, but it was dark within, at least in the front room; further in there was heard the sound of music. The learned foreigner thought it quite marvellous, but now—it might be that he only imagined it—for he found everything marvellous out there, in the warm lands, if there had only been no sun. The stranger's landlord said that he didn't know who had taken the house opposite, one saw no person about, and as to the music, it appeared to him to be extremely tiresome. “It is as if some one sat there, and practised a piece that he could not master—always the same piece. 'I shall master it!' says he; but yet he cannot master it, however long he plays.”

In the warm regions, every window has a balcony, and people came out onto all the balconies in the street—after all, everyone needs fresh air, even if they’re used to being cooped up! The street was lively both up high and down low. Tailors, shoemakers, and everyone else moved into the street—chairs and tables were set out—and candles were lit—yes, over a thousand lights were glowing—and some people talked while others sang; people walked around, church bells rang, and donkeys trotted by with a dingle-dingle-dong! They had bells on, too. The street kids were yelling, hooting, and shooting off fireworks with firecrackers爆—and there were coffin bearers and people in mourning attire—because there were funerals with psalms and hymns—and then the clatter of carriages driving by and guests arriving: yes, it was definitely lively down in the street. But in that one house, which stood across from where the learned foreigner lived, it was completely quiet; yet someone lived there, because flowers were blooming on the balcony—they thrived in the sun! They couldn’t do that without water—and someone must have been watering them—there had to be someone around. The door across the street also opened late in the evening, but it was dark inside, at least in the front room; deeper inside, music could be heard. The learned foreigner thought it was quite amazing, but now—he might have just imagined it—because everything seemed amazing to him out there in the warm lands, if only the sun weren't shining. The foreigner’s landlord said he didn’t know who had taken the house across the way; there was never anyone seen, and as for the music, it sounded extremely tiresome to him. “It’s like someone is sitting there, practicing a piece they can’t quite get—always the same piece. ‘I will get it right!’ they say; but they can’t master it, no matter how long they play.”

* The word mahogany can be understood, in Danish, as having two meanings. In general, it means the reddish-brown wood itself; but in jest, it signifies “excessively fine,” which arose from an anecdote of Nyboder, in Copenhagen, (the seamen's quarter.) A sailor's wife, who was always proud and fine, in her way, came to her neighbor, and complained that she had got a splinter in her finger. “What of?” asked the neighbor's wife. “It is a mahogany splinter,” said the other. “Mahogany! It cannot be less with you!” exclaimed the woman—and thence the proverb, “It is so mahogany!”—(that is, so excessively fine)—is derived.

* The word mahogany can be understood, in Danish, as having two meanings. Generally, it refers to the reddish-brown wood itself; but humorously, it means “excessively fine,” which comes from a story in Nyboder, in Copenhagen, (the seamen's quarter.) A sailor's wife, who was always proud and fancy in her own way, went to her neighbor and complained that she had a splinter in her finger. “What kind?” asked the neighbor's wife. “It’s a mahogany splinter,” replied the other. “Mahogany! It can’t be anything less with you!” exclaimed the woman—and from there, the saying, “It is so mahogany!”—(that is, so excessively fine)—comes from.

One night the stranger awoke—he slept with the doors of the balcony open—the curtain before it was raised by the wind, and he thought that a strange lustre came from the opposite neighbor's house; all the flowers shone like flames, in the most beautiful colors, and in the midst of the flowers stood a slender, graceful maiden—it was as if she also shone; the light really hurt his eyes. He now opened them quite wide—yes, he was quite awake; with one spring he was on the floor; he crept gently behind the curtain, but the maiden was gone; the flowers shone no longer, but there they stood, fresh and blooming as ever; the door was ajar, and, far within, the music sounded so soft and delightful, one could really melt away in sweet thoughts from it. Yet it was like a piece of enchantment. And who lived there? Where was the actual entrance? The whole of the ground-floor was a row of shops, and there people could not always be running through.

One night, the stranger woke up—he had been sleeping with the balcony doors open—the wind lifted the curtain, and he thought he saw a strange glow coming from the neighbor's house; all the flowers sparkled like flames in the most beautiful colors, and in the midst of them stood a slender, graceful young woman—it was as if she was glowing too; the light was almost blinding. He opened his eyes wide—yes, he was fully awake; in one swift movement, he jumped to the floor; he crept quietly behind the curtain, but the young woman was gone; the flowers no longer glimmered, but they remained fresh and blooming as ever; the door was slightly open, and from inside, soft and delightful music floated out, making one feel as if they could melt away in sweet thoughts. Yet it felt like a scene from a fairy tale. Who lived there? Where was the main entrance? The entire ground floor was a series of shops, and people couldn’t just be strolling through all the time.

One evening the stranger sat out on the balcony. The light burnt in the room behind him; and thus it was quite natural that his shadow should fall on his opposite neighbor's wall. Yes! there it sat, directly opposite, between the flowers on the balcony; and when the stranger moved, the shadow also moved: for that it always does.

One evening, the stranger sat out on the balcony. The light was on in the room behind him, so it made sense that his shadow fell on the wall of his neighbor across the way. Yes! there it was, right across from him, among the flowers on the balcony; and when the stranger moved, the shadow moved too, because that’s just how it works.

“I think my shadow is the only living thing one sees over there,” said the learned man. “See, how nicely it sits between the flowers. The door stands half-open: now the shadow should be cunning, and go into the room, look about, and then come and tell me what it had seen. Come, now! Be useful, and do me a service,” said he, in jest. “Have the kindness to step in. Now! Art thou going?” and then he nodded to the shadow, and the shadow nodded again. “Well then, go! But don't stay away.”

“I think my shadow is the only living thing you can see over there,” said the learned man. “Look how nicely it sits between the flowers. The door is half-open: now the shadow should be clever and go into the room, take a look around, and then come back to tell me what it saw. Come on! Be useful and help me out,” he said, joking. “Please, step inside. Now! Are you going?” Then he nodded to the shadow, and the shadow nodded back. “Alright then, go! But don’t be gone too long.”

The stranger rose, and his shadow on the opposite neighbor's balcony rose also; the stranger turned round and the shadow also turned round. Yes! if anyone had paid particular attention to it, they would have seen, quite distinctly, that the shadow went in through the half-open balcony-door of their opposite neighbor, just as the stranger went into his own room, and let the long curtain fall down after him.

The stranger got up, and his shadow on the neighboring balcony rose as well; the stranger turned around, and the shadow followed suit. Yes! if anyone had really been paying attention, they would have clearly seen that the shadow slipped through the half-open balcony door of the neighbor across, just as the stranger entered his own room and let the long curtain drop behind him.

Next morning, the learned man went out to drink coffee and read the newspapers.

The next morning, the scholar went out to grab coffee and read the news.

“What is that?” said he, as he came out into the sunshine. “I have no shadow! So then, it has actually gone last night, and not come again. It is really tiresome!”

“What is that?” he said as he stepped into the sunlight. “I have no shadow! So it actually disappeared last night and hasn't come back. This is really frustrating!”

This annoyed him: not so much because the shadow was gone, but because he knew there was a story about a man without a shadow.* It was known to everybody at home, in the cold lands; and if the learned man now came there and told his story, they would say that he was imitating it, and that he had no need to do. He would, therefore, not talk about it at all; and that was wisely thought.

This annoyed him: not so much because the shadow was gone, but because he knew there was a story about a man without a shadow.* It was known to everyone back home in the cold lands; and if the scholar came there and shared his story, they would say he was just copying it, and that he didn't need to do that. So, he decided not to mention it at all; and that was a smart choice.

*Peter Schlemihl, the shadowless man.

Peter Schlemihl, the man without a shadow.

In the evening he went out again on the balcony. He had placed the light directly behind him, for he knew that the shadow would always have its master for a screen, but he could not entice it. He made himself little; he made himself great: but no shadow came again. He said, “Hem! hem!” but it was of no use.

In the evening, he stepped out onto the balcony again. He had positioned the light directly behind him, knowing that the shadow would always have its master as a backdrop, but he couldn’t summon it. He shrank himself down; he made himself appear larger: but no shadow appeared again. He said, "Ahem! Ahem!" but it was pointless.

It was vexatious; but in the warm lands everything grows so quickly; and after the lapse of eight days he observed, to his great joy, that a new shadow came in the sunshine. In the course of three weeks he had a very fair shadow, which, when he set out for his home in the northern lands, grew more and more in the journey, so that at last it was so long and so large, that it was more than sufficient.

It was frustrating; but in the warm regions, everything grows so fast; and after eight days, he noticed, to his great delight, that a new shadow appeared in the sunlight. Over the next three weeks, he developed a decent shadow, which, as he traveled back to his home in the northern lands, grew larger and larger. Eventually, it became so long and so big that it was more than enough.

The learned man then came home, and he wrote books about what was true in the world, and about what was good and what was beautiful; and there passed days and years—yes! many years passed away.

The scholar then returned home, and he wrote books about what was true in the world, and about what was good and what was beautiful; and days and years went by—yes! many years went by.

One evening, as he was sitting in his room, there was a gentle knocking at the door.

One evening, while he was sitting in his room, there was a soft knock at the door.

“Come in!” said he; but no one came in; so he opened the door, and there stood before him such an extremely lean man, that he felt quite strange. As to the rest, the man was very finely dressed—he must be a gentleman.

“Come in!” he said; but no one came in; so he opened the door, and there stood before him such an incredibly thin man that he felt quite strange. Other than that, the man was very well dressed—he must be a gentleman.

“Whom have I the honor of speaking?” asked the learned man.

“Who do I have the honor of speaking to?” asked the knowledgeable man.

“Yes! I thought as much,” said the fine man. “I thought you would not know me. I have got so much body. I have even got flesh and clothes. You certainly never thought of seeing me so well off. Do you not know your old shadow? You certainly thought I should never more return. Things have gone on well with me since I was last with you. I have, in all respects, become very well off. Shall I purchase my freedom from service? If so, I can do it”; and then he rattled a whole bunch of valuable seals that hung to his watch, and he stuck his hand in the thick gold chain he wore around his neck—nay! how all his fingers glittered with diamond rings; and then all were pure gems.

“Yes! I figured as much,” said the dapper man. “I thought you might not recognize me. I have a solid physique now. I even have skin and clothes. You definitely didn’t expect to see me looking so good. Don’t you remember your old shadow? You probably thought I’d never come back. Things have really turned around for me since we last met. I’ve become quite successful in every way. Should I buy my freedom from service? If that’s the case, I can do that.” Then he jingled a bunch of expensive seals dangling from his watch and reached into the thick gold chain around his neck—wow! All his fingers sparkled with diamond rings, and they were all real gems.

“Nay; I cannot recover from my surprise!” said the learned man. “What is the meaning of all this?”

“Nah; I can’t get over my surprise!” said the knowledgeable man. “What’s going on here?”

“Something common, is it not,” said the shadow. “But you yourself do not belong to the common order; and I, as you know well, have from a child followed in your footsteps. As soon as you found I was capable to go out alone in the world, I went my own way. I am in the most brilliant circumstances, but there came a sort of desire over me to see you once more before you die; you will die, I suppose? I also wished to see this land again—for you know we always love our native land. I know you have got another shadow again; have I anything to pay to it or you? If so, you will oblige me by saying what it is.”

“It's quite common, isn't it?” said the shadow. “But you don’t belong to the ordinary crowd; and I, as you know, have followed you since childhood. As soon as you realized I was able to venture out on my own, I went my own way. I’m in a really great position now, but I felt this strong urge to see you one more time before you pass away; you are going to die, right? I also wanted to see this land again—after all, we always love our homeland. I know you have another shadow now; do I owe it or you anything? If so, please let me know what it is.”

“Nay, is it really thou?” said the learned man. “It is most remarkable: I never imagined that one's old shadow could come again as a man.”

“Nah, is that really you?” said the scholar. “That’s really something: I never thought one’s old shadow could return as a person.”

“Tell me what I have to pay,” said the shadow; “for I don't like to be in any sort of debt.”

“Tell me what I need to pay,” said the shadow; “because I don't like being in any kind of debt.”

“How canst thou talk so?” said the learned man. “What debt is there to talk about? Make thyself as free as anyone else. I am extremely glad to hear of thy good fortune: sit down, old friend, and tell me a little how it has gone with thee, and what thou hast seen at our opposite neighbor's there—in the warm lands.”

“How can you talk like that?” said the learned man. “What’s there to talk about? Be as free as anyone else. I’m really glad to hear about your good fortune: sit down, old friend, and tell me a bit about how you’ve been and what you’ve seen at our neighbor’s over there—in the warm lands.”

“Yes, I will tell you all about it,” said the shadow, and sat down: “but then you must also promise me, that, wherever you may meet me, you will never say to anyone here in the town that I have been your shadow. I intend to get betrothed, for I can provide for more than one family.”

“Yes, I’ll tell you everything,” said the shadow, sitting down. “But you have to promise me that wherever you see me, you’ll never tell anyone in town that I’ve been your shadow. I plan to get engaged because I can take care of more than one family.”

“Be quite at thy ease about that,” said the learned man; “I shall not say to anyone who thou actually art: here is my hand—I promise it, and a man's bond is his word.”

“Don’t worry about that,” said the scholar; “I won’t tell anyone who you really are: here’s my hand—I promise it, and a man’s word is his bond.”

“A word is a shadow,” said the shadow, “and as such it must speak.”

“A word is a shadow,” said the shadow, “and because of that, it has to speak.”

It was really quite astonishing how much of a man it was. It was dressed entirely in black, and of the very finest cloth; it had patent leather boots, and a hat that could be folded together, so that it was bare crown and brim; not to speak of what we already know it had—seals, gold neck-chain, and diamond rings; yes, the shadow was well-dressed, and it was just that which made it quite a man.

It was truly impressive how much of a man it looked like. It was dressed completely in black, and in the finest fabric; it wore patent leather boots and a hat that could be folded flat, leaving just the crown and brim exposed; not to mention what we already know it had—seals, a gold chain around its neck, and diamond rings; yes, the shadow was well-dressed, and that was exactly what made it seem like a man.

“Now I shall tell you my adventures,” said the shadow; and then he sat, with the polished boots, as heavily as he could, on the arm of the learned man's new shadow, which lay like a poodle-dog at his feet. Now this was perhaps from arrogance; and the shadow on the ground kept itself so still and quiet, that it might hear all that passed: it wished to know how it could get free, and work its way up, so as to become its own master.

“Now I’m going to share my adventures,” said the shadow; and then he sat, with his shiny boots, as heavily as possible on the arm of the learned man's new shadow, which lay at his feet like a poodle. This was perhaps out of arrogance; and the shadow on the ground remained so still and quiet that it could hear everything being said: it wanted to know how it could break free and rise up to become its own master.

“Do you know who lived in our opposite neighbor's house?” said the shadow. “It was the most charming of all beings, it was Poesy! I was there for three weeks, and that has as much effect as if one had lived three thousand years, and read all that was composed and written; that is what I say, and it is right. I have seen everything and I know everything!”

“Do you know who lived in the house across from us?” said the shadow. “It was the most enchanting being of all, it was Poesy! I was there for three weeks, and that feels like living three thousand years and reading everything ever created and written; that's what I believe, and it’s true. I’ve seen everything, and I know everything!”

“Poesy!” cried the learned man. “Yes, yes, she often dwells a recluse in large cities! Poesy! Yes, I have seen her—a single short moment, but sleep came into my eyes! She stood on the balcony and shone as the Aurora Borealis shines. Go on, go on—thou wert on the balcony, and went through the doorway, and then—”

“Poetry!” exclaimed the educated man. “Yes, yes, she often hides away in big cities! Poetry! Yes, I caught a glimpse of her—just a brief moment, but then I fell asleep! She stood on the balcony and glowed like the Northern Lights. Go on, go on—you were on the balcony, and you went through the doorway, and then—”

“Then I was in the antechamber,” said the shadow. “You always sat and looked over to the antechamber. There was no light; there was a sort of twilight, but the one door stood open directly opposite the other through a long row of rooms and saloons, and there it was lighted up. I should have been completely killed if I had gone over to the maiden; but I was circumspect, I took time to think, and that one must always do.”

“Then I was in the waiting area,” said the shadow. “You always sat and looked over at the waiting area. There was no light; it was kind of twilight, but one door was wide open directly across from the other through a long line of rooms and lounges, and there it was bright. I would have been totally done for if I had gone over to the girl; but I was careful, I took time to think, and that’s something you always have to do.”

“And what didst thou then see?” asked the learned man.

“And what did you see then?” asked the learned man.

“I saw everything, and I shall tell all to you: but—it is no pride on my part—as a free man, and with the knowledge I have, not to speak of my position in life, my excellent circumstances—I certainly wish that you would say YOU* to me!”

“I saw everything, and I’m going to tell you everything: but—it’s not pride on my part—as a free man, and with what I know, without mentioning my status or my great circumstances—I really wish you’d just call me YOU*!”

* It is the custom in Denmark for intimate acquaintances to use the second person singular, “Du,” (thou) when speaking to each other. When a friendship is formed between men, they generally affirm it, when occasion offers, either in public or private, by drinking to each other and exclaiming, “thy health,” at the same time striking their glasses together. This is called drinking “Duus”: they are then, “Duus Brodre,” (thou brothers) and ever afterwards use the pronoun “thou,” to each other, it being regarded as more familiar than “De,” (you). Father and mother, sister and brother say thou to one another—without regard to age or rank. Master and mistress say thou to their servants the superior to the inferior. But servants and inferiors do not use the same term to their masters, or superiors—nor is it ever used when speaking to a stranger, or anyone with whom they are but slightly acquainted—they then say as in English—you.

* In Denmark, it's common for close friends to use the second person singular, "Du," (you) when talking to each other. When a friendship develops between men, they usually confirm it, when the opportunity arises, either publicly or privately, by drinking to one another and saying, "your health," while clinking their glasses together. This is known as drinking "Duus": they then become "Duus Brodre," (you brothers) and continue to use "thou" when speaking to each other, as it’s seen as more familiar than "De," (you). Parents, siblings, and family members refer to each other as thou—regardless of age or status. Employers address their employees with thou, maintaining the hierarchy. However, employees and those of lower status do not use this term for their bosses or superiors—nor is it ever used when addressing a stranger or someone they don't know well—they simply say "you," just as in English.

“I beg your pardon,” said the learned man; “it is an old habit with me. YOU are perfectly right, and I shall remember it; but now you must tell me all YOU saw!”

“I’m sorry,” said the knowledgeable man; “it’s an old habit of mine. You’re completely right, and I’ll keep that in mind; but now you have to tell me everything you saw!”

“Everything!” said the shadow. “For I saw everything, and I know everything!”

“Everything!” said the shadow. “Because I saw everything, and I know everything!”

“How did it look in the furthest saloon?” asked the learned man. “Was it there as in the fresh woods? Was it there as in a holy church? Were the saloons like the starlit firmament when we stand on the high mountains?”

“How did it look in the farthest saloon?” asked the knowledgeable man. “Was it like the fresh woods? Was it like a sacred church? Were the saloons like the starry sky when we stand on the high mountains?”

“Everything was there!” said the shadow. “I did not go quite in, I remained in the foremost room, in the twilight, but I stood there quite well; I saw everything, and I know everything! I have been in the antechamber at the court of Poesy.”

“Everything was there!” said the shadow. “I didn't go all the way in; I stayed in the front room, in the dim light, but I was perfectly fine there; I saw everything, and I know everything! I’ve been in the antechamber at the court of Poetry.”

“But WHAT DID you see? Did all the gods of the olden times pass through the large saloons? Did the old heroes combat there? Did sweet children play there, and relate their dreams?”

“But WHAT DID you see? Did all the gods from ancient times come through the big rooms? Did the old heroes fight there? Did sweet children play there and share their dreams?”

“I tell you I was there, and you can conceive that I saw everything there was to be seen. Had you come over there, you would not have been a man; but I became so! And besides, I learned to know my inward nature, my innate qualities, the relationship I had with Poesy. At the time I was with you, I thought not of that, but always—you know it well—when the sun rose, and when the sun went down, I became so strangely great; in the moonlight I was very near being more distinct than yourself; at that time I did not understand my nature; it was revealed to me in the antechamber! I became a man! I came out matured; but you were no longer in the warm lands; as a man I was ashamed to go as I did. I was in want of boots, of clothes, of the whole human varnish that makes a man perceptible. I took my way—I tell it to you, but you will not put it in any book—I took my way to the cake woman—I hid myself behind her; the woman didn't think how much she concealed. I went out first in the evening; I ran about the streets in the moonlight; I made myself long up the walls—it tickles the back so delightfully! I ran up, and ran down, peeped into the highest windows, into the saloons, and on the roofs, I peeped in where no one could peep, and I saw what no one else saw, what no one else should see! This is, in fact, a base world! I would not be a man if it were not now once accepted and regarded as something to be so! I saw the most unimaginable things with the women, with the men, with parents, and with the sweet, matchless children; I saw,” said the shadow, “what no human being must know, but what they would all so willingly know—what is bad in their neighbor. Had I written a newspaper, it would have been read! But I wrote direct to the persons themselves, and there was consternation in all the towns where I came. They were so afraid of me, and yet they were so excessively fond of me. The professors made a professor of me; the tailors gave me new clothes—I am well furnished; the master of the mint struck new coin for me, and the women said I was so handsome! And so I became the man I am. And I now bid you farewell. Here is my card—I live on the sunny side of the street, and am always at home in rainy weather!” And so away went the shadow. “That was most extraordinary!” said the learned man. Years and days passed away, then the shadow came again. “How goes it?” said the shadow.

"I tell you I was there, and you can imagine that I saw everything there was to see. If you had come over there, you wouldn't have been a man; but I became one! And on top of that, I learned to understand my inner self, my natural traits, and my connection to Poesy. When I was with you, I didn’t think about that, but you know well—every time the sun rose and set, I felt strangely elevated; in the moonlight, I almost seemed more defined than you. At that time, I didn't grasp my true nature; it became clear to me later! I became a man! I emerged fully formed, but you were no longer in those warm lands; I felt embarrassed to come out as I did. I needed boots, clothes, all the typical things that make a man recognizable. I set off—I’m telling you this, but you won’t record it—I headed to the cake lady—I hid behind her; she didn’t realize how much she was blocking from view. I ventured out first in the evening; I ran through the streets in the moonlight; I stretched myself along the walls—it felt so delightful! I ran up, ran down, peered into the highest windows, into the parlors, and on the rooftops, I looked in where no one else could see, and I witnessed what no one else saw, what no one else should see! This is, frankly, a corrupt world! I wouldn’t be a man if it weren’t accepted and seen as something to be! I witnessed the most unimaginable things with the women, with the men, with parents, and with the precious, incomparable children; I saw,” said the shadow, “what no human should know, but what they all desperately want to know—what is wrong with their neighbors. If I had published a newspaper, it would have been a hit! But I wrote directly to the people themselves, and there was shock in all the towns where I went. They were terrified of me, yet they adored me. The professors made me one of them; tailors provided me with new clothes—I am well-dressed; the master of the mint minted new coins for me, and the women said I was handsome! And so I became the man I am today. And now I say goodbye to you. Here’s my card—I live on the sunny side of the street and am always home when it rains!” And with that, the shadow left. “That was quite extraordinary!” said the learned man. Years and days passed, and then the shadow returned. “How’s it going?” said the shadow.

“Alas!” said the learned man. “I write about the true, and the good, and the beautiful, but no one cares to hear such things; I am quite desperate, for I take it so much to heart!”

“Alas!” said the knowledgeable man. “I write about the true, the good, and the beautiful, but no one cares to hear about these things; I’m really frustrated because I feel so strongly about it!”

“But I don't!” said the shadow. “I become fat, and it is that one wants to become! You do not understand the world. You will become ill by it. You must travel! I shall make a tour this summer; will you go with me? I should like to have a travelling companion! Will you go with me, as shadow? It will be a great pleasure for me to have you with me; I shall pay the travelling expenses!”

“But I don’t!” said the shadow. “I get bigger, and that’s what people want to become! You don’t understand the world. It’ll make you sick. You need to travel! I’m planning a trip this summer; will you come with me? I would really like to have a travel buddy! Will you go with me, as my shadow? It would be a great pleasure to have you with me; I’ll cover the travel costs!”

“Nay, this is too much!” said the learned man.

“Nah, this is too much!” said the educated man.

“It is just as one takes it!” said the shadow. “It will do you much good to travel! Will you be my shadow? You shall have everything free on the journey!”

“It’s all about how you see it!” said the shadow. “Traveling will do you a world of good! Will you be my shadow? You’ll get everything for free on this journey!”

“Nay, that is too bad!” said the learned man.

“Nah, that’s too bad!” said the knowledgeable man.

“But it is just so with the world!” said the shadow, “and so it will be!” and away it went again.

“But that's just how the world is!” said the shadow, “and that's how it will always be!” and off it went again.

The learned man was not at all in the most enviable state; grief and torment followed him, and what he said about the true, and the good, and the beautiful, was, to most persons, like roses for a cow! He was quite ill at last.

The wise man was definitely not in a great place; he was constantly followed by grief and torment, and what he said about truth, goodness, and beauty went over most people's heads, like roses to a cow! Eventually, he became quite sick.

“You really look like a shadow!” said his friends to him; and the learned man trembled, for he thought of it.

“You really look like a shadow!” his friends said to him; and the scholar trembled, thinking about it.

“You must go to a watering-place!” said the shadow, who came and visited him. “There is nothing else for it! I will take you with me for old acquaintance' sake; I will pay the travelling expenses, and you write the descriptions—and if they are a little amusing for me on the way! I will go to a watering-place—my beard does not grow out as it ought—that is also a sickness—and one must have a beard! Now you be wise and accept the offer; we shall travel as comrades!”

“You need to go to a resort!” said the shadow, who came to see him. “There’s no other choice! I’ll take you with me because we’ve known each other for a long time; I’ll cover the travel costs, and you can write up the descriptions—and if they entertain me a bit along the way! I’m going to a resort—my beard isn’t growing in properly, and that’s a problem too—and you have to have a beard! Now be smart and accept the offer; we’ll travel as friends!”

And so they travelled; the shadow was master, and the master was the shadow; they drove with each other, they rode and walked together, side by side, before and behind, just as the sun was; the shadow always took care to keep itself in the master's place. Now the learned man didn't think much about that; he was a very kind-hearted man, and particularly mild and friendly, and so he said one day to the shadow: “As we have now become companions, and in this way have grown up together from childhood, shall we not drink 'thou' together, it is more familiar?”

And so they traveled; the shadow was in charge, and the master was the shadow; they interacted with each other, rode and walked together, side by side, in front and behind, just like the sun. The shadow always made sure to stay in its master’s position. The learned man didn’t think much about it; he was a very kind-hearted guy, particularly gentle and friendly, and one day he said to the shadow, “Since we’ve become companions and have grown up together since childhood, shouldn’t we drink 'thou' together? It feels more familiar.”

“You are right,” said the shadow, who was now the proper master. “It is said in a very straight-forward and well-meant manner. You, as a learned man, certainly know how strange nature is. Some persons cannot bear to touch grey paper, or they become ill; others shiver in every limb if one rub a pane of glass with a nail: I have just such a feeling on hearing you say thou to me; I feel myself as if pressed to the earth in my first situation with you. You see that it is a feeling; that it is not pride: I cannot allow you to say THOU to me, but I will willingly say THOU to you, so it is half done!”

“You're right,” said the shadow, who was now in charge. “It's stated in a very straightforward and sincere way. You, as a knowledgeable person, surely understand how strange human nature can be. Some people can't stand to touch gray paper, or they feel sick; others tremble all over if someone rubs a glass pane with a nail: I feel just the same way when you call me ‘thou’; it makes me feel as if I'm pressed to the ground in my initial situation with you. You see, it's a feeling; it's not pride: I can't let you say ‘THOU’ to me, but I will gladly say ‘THOU’ to you, so that's half of it done!”

So the shadow said THOU to its former master.

So the shadow said YOU to its former master.

“This is rather too bad,” thought he, “that I must say YOU and he say THOU,” but he was now obliged to put up with it.

“This is pretty unfortunate,” he thought, “that I have to say YOU and he has to say THOU,” but he now had to deal with it.

So they came to a watering-place where there were many strangers, and amongst them was a princess, who was troubled with seeing too well; and that was so alarming!

So they arrived at a watering hole where many strangers were gathered, and among them was a princess, who was disturbed by her ability to see too clearly; and that was quite alarming!

She directly observed that the stranger who had just come was quite a different sort of person to all the others; “He has come here in order to get his beard to grow, they say, but I see the real cause, he cannot cast a shadow.”

She noticed right away that the stranger who had just arrived was very different from everyone else; “They say he’s here to help his beard grow, but I see the real reason, he can’t cast a shadow.”

She had become inquisitive; and so she entered into conversation directly with the strange gentleman, on their promenades. As the daughter of a king, she needed not to stand upon trifles, so she said, “Your complaint is, that you cannot cast a shadow?”

She had become curious, so she started talking directly to the strange man during their walks. As the daughter of a king, she didn’t need to worry about small things, so she said, “You’re saying you can’t cast a shadow?”

“Your Royal Highness must be improving considerably,” said the shadow, “I know your complaint is, that you see too clearly, but it has decreased, you are cured. I just happen to have a very unusual shadow! Do you not see that person who always goes with me? Other persons have a common shadow, but I do not like what is common to all. We give our servants finer cloth for their livery than we ourselves use, and so I had my shadow trimmed up into a man: yes, you see I have even given him a shadow. It is somewhat expensive, but I like to have something for myself!”

"Your Royal Highness must be getting much better," said the shadow. "I know you usually complain about seeing too clearly, but that's improved—you're cured. I just happen to have a very unique shadow! Don’t you see that person who is always with me? Other people have ordinary shadows, but I don't like what's ordinary. We provide our servants with nicer clothing for their uniforms than we wear ourselves, so I had my shadow shaped into a man: yes, you see, I even gave him a shadow. It's a bit pricey, but I like having something for myself!"

“What!” thought the princess. “Should I really be cured! These baths are the first in the world! In our time water has wonderful powers. But I shall not leave the place, for it now begins to be amusing here. I am extremely fond of that stranger: would that his beard should not grow, for in that case he will leave us!”

“What!” thought the princess. “Am I really going to be cured! These baths are the best in the world! Nowadays, water has amazing powers. But I won’t leave, because it’s starting to be fun here. I really like that stranger: I wish his beard wouldn’t grow, because if it does, he’ll leave us!”

In the evening, the princess and the shadow danced together in the large ball-room. She was light, but he was still lighter; she had never had such a partner in the dance. She told him from what land she came, and he knew that land; he had been there, but then she was not at home; he had peeped in at the window, above and below—he had seen both the one and the other, and so he could answer the princess, and make insinuations, so that she was quite astonished; he must be the wisest man in the whole world! She felt such respect for what he knew! So that when they again danced together she fell in love with him; and that the shadow could remark, for she almost pierced him through with her eyes. So they danced once more together; and she was about to declare herself, but she was discreet; she thought of her country and kingdom, and of the many persons she would have to reign over.

In the evening, the princess and the shadow danced together in the big ballroom. She was light, but he was even lighter; she had never had such a dance partner before. She told him where she was from, and he recognized that place; he had been there, but she wasn’t home then; he had peeked in through the window, both up and down—he had seen everything, so he could reply to the princess and make clever remarks that left her quite amazed; he must be the wisest person in the world! She felt such admiration for what he knew! So when they danced together again, she fell in love with him; and the shadow noticed this because her gaze almost pierced right through him. They danced once more, and she was about to confess her feelings, but she held back; she thought about her country and kingdom, and all the people she would have to rule over.

“He is a wise man,” said she to herself—“It is well; and he dances delightfully—that is also good; but has he solid knowledge? That is just as important! He must be examined.”

“He's a wise man,” she said to herself. “That's great, and he dances beautifully—that’s nice too. But does he have real knowledge? That’s just as important! He needs to be tested.”

So she began, by degrees, to question him about the most difficult things she could think of, and which she herself could not have answered; so that the shadow made a strange face.

So she started to gradually ask him about the toughest things she could think of, things she couldn't answer herself; as a result, the shadow made a strange face.

“You cannot answer these questions?” said the princess.

“You can’t answer these questions?” said the princess.

“They belong to my childhood's learning,” said the shadow. “I really believe my shadow, by the door there, can answer them!”

“They're part of what I learned as a kid,” said the shadow. “I honestly think my shadow, over there by the door, can answer them!”

“Your shadow!” said the princess. “That would indeed be marvellous!”

“Your shadow!” the princess exclaimed. “That would really be amazing!”

“I will not say for a certainty that he can,” said the shadow, “but I think so; he has now followed me for so many years, and listened to my conversation—I should think it possible. But your royal highness will permit me to observe, that he is so proud of passing himself off for a man, that when he is to be in a proper humor—and he must be so to answer well—he must be treated quite like a man.”

“I can’t say for sure that he can,” said the shadow, “but I believe he might; he’s been following me for so many years and has listened to my conversations—I think it’s possible. However, your royal highness, I must point out that he is so proud of pretending to be a man that when he needs to be in a good mood—and he really has to be to respond well—he has to be treated just like a man.”

“Oh! I like that!” said the princess.

“Oh! I love that!” said the princess.

So she went to the learned man by the door, and she spoke to him about the sun and the moon, and about persons out of and in the world, and he answered with wisdom and prudence.

So she went to the wise man by the door and talked to him about the sun and the moon, and about people from the world and those in it, and he replied with wisdom and care.

“What a man that must be who has so wise a shadow!” thought she. “It will be a real blessing to my people and kingdom if I choose him for my consort—I will do it!”

“What a guy he must be to have such a wise shadow!” she thought. “It will be a true blessing for my people and kingdom if I choose him to be my partner—I’m going to do it!”

They were soon agreed, both the princess and the shadow; but no one was to know about it before she arrived in her own kingdom.

They quickly came to an agreement, both the princess and the shadow; but no one was to know about it until she arrived in her own kingdom.

“No one—not even my shadow!” said the shadow, and he had his own thoughts about it!

“No one—not even my shadow!” said the shadow, and he had his own thoughts about it!

Now they were in the country where the princess reigned when she was at home.

Now they were in the land where the princess ruled when she was at home.

“Listen, my good friend,” said the shadow to the learned man. “I have now become as happy and mighty as anyone can be; I will, therefore, do something particular for thee! Thou shalt always live with me in the palace, drive with me in my royal carriage, and have ten thousand pounds a year; but then thou must submit to be called SHADOW by all and everyone; thou must not say that thou hast ever been a man; and once a year, when I sit on the balcony in the sunshine, thou must lie at my feet, as a shadow shall do! I must tell thee: I am going to marry the king's daughter, and the nuptials are to take place this evening!”

“Listen, my good friend,” said the shadow to the learned man. “I have now become as happy and powerful as anyone could be; so I will do something special for you! You will always live with me in the palace, ride with me in my royal carriage, and have ten thousand pounds a year; but you must agree to be called SHADOW by everyone; you must never say that you were ever a man; and once a year, when I sit on the balcony in the sun, you must lie at my feet, as a shadow should! I must tell you: I am going to marry the king's daughter, and the wedding is happening this evening!”

“Nay, this is going too far!” said the learned man. “I will not have it; I will not do it! It is to deceive the whole country and the princess too! I will tell everything! That I am a man, and that thou art a shadow—thou art only dressed up!”

“Nah, this is going too far!” said the scholar. “I won’t have it; I won’t do it! It’s meant to fool the whole country and the princess too! I’m going to spill the beans! That I’m a man, and that you’re just a shadow—you’re just wearing a costume!”

“There is no one who will believe it!” said the shadow. “Be reasonable, or I will call the guard!”

“There’s no way anyone will believe that!” said the shadow. “Be sensible, or I’ll call security!”

“I will go directly to the princess!” said the learned man.

“I’m going straight to the princess!” said the scholar.

“But I will go first!” said the shadow. “And thou wilt go to prison!” and that he was obliged to do—for the sentinels obeyed him whom they knew the king's daughter was to marry.

“But I will go first!” said the shadow. “And you will go to prison!” and that’s what he had to do—because the sentinels obeyed the one they knew the king's daughter was going to marry.

“You tremble!” said the princess, as the shadow came into her chamber. “Has anything happened? You must not be unwell this evening, now that we are to have our nuptials celebrated.”

“You're shaking!” said the princess, as the shadow entered her room. “Did something happen? You can't be feeling unwell tonight; we’re about to celebrate our wedding.”

“I have lived to see the most cruel thing that anyone can live to see!” said the shadow. “Only imagine—yes, it is true, such a poor shadow-skull cannot bear much—only think, my shadow has become mad; he thinks that he is a man, and that I—now only think—that I am his shadow!”

“I’ve lived to witness the cruelest thing anyone could ever endure!” said the shadow. “Just imagine—yes, it’s true, such a poor shadow-skull can’t handle much—just think, my shadow has lost his mind; he believes he’s a man, and that I—just think about it—I am his shadow!”

“It is terrible!” said the princess; “but he is confined, is he not?”

“It’s terrible!” said the princess. “But he’s locked up, right?”

“That he is. I am afraid that he will never recover.”

"That's true. I'm afraid he may never get better."

“Poor shadow!” said the princess. “He is very unfortunate; it would be a real work of charity to deliver him from the little life he has, and, when I think properly over the matter, I am of opinion that it will be necessary to do away with him in all stillness!”

“Poor shadow!” said the princess. “He is so unfortunate; it would truly be an act of kindness to free him from the little life he has, and when I think about it carefully, I believe it’s necessary to get rid of him quietly!”

“It is certainly hard,” said the shadow, “for he was a faithful servant!” and then he gave a sort of sigh.

“It’s definitely tough,” said the shadow, “since he was a loyal servant!” and then he let out a kind of sigh.

“You are a noble character!” said the princess.

“You're such a noble person!" said the princess.

The whole city was illuminated in the evening, and the cannons went off with a bum! bum! and the soldiers presented arms. That was a marriage! The princess and the shadow went out on the balcony to show themselves, and get another hurrah!

The entire city was lit up in the evening, and the cannons fired with a bang! bang! while the soldiers stood at attention. That was a wedding! The princess and the shadow stepped out onto the balcony to show themselves and receive another cheer!

The learned man heard nothing of all this—for they had deprived him of life.

The educated man heard none of this—because they had taken his life away.





THE LITTLE MATCH GIRL

Most terribly cold it was; it snowed, and was nearly quite dark, and evening—the last evening of the year. In this cold and darkness there went along the street a poor little girl, bareheaded, and with naked feet. When she left home she had slippers on, it is true; but what was the good of that? They were very large slippers, which her mother had hitherto worn; so large were they; and the poor little thing lost them as she scuffled away across the street, because of two carriages that rolled by dreadfully fast.

It was extremely cold; it was snowing and almost completely dark, the last evening of the year. In this cold and darkness, a poor little girl walked down the street, bareheaded and with bare feet. She had slippers on when she left home, but what good were they? They were her mother's old slippers, and they were so big that the poor girl lost them as she hurried across the street, scared by two carriages that sped by really fast.

One slipper was nowhere to be found; the other had been laid hold of by an urchin, and off he ran with it; he thought it would do capitally for a cradle when he some day or other should have children himself. So the little maiden walked on with her tiny naked feet, that were quite red and blue from cold. She carried a quantity of matches in an old apron, and she held a bundle of them in her hand. Nobody had bought anything of her the whole livelong day; no one had given her a single farthing.

One slipper was missing; the other had been grabbed by a street kid, who ran off with it, thinking it would make a perfect cradle when he someday had kids of his own. So the little girl continued on with her tiny bare feet, which were all red and blue from the cold. She had a bunch of matches in an old apron and held a handful of them in her hand. Nobody had bought anything from her all day; no one had given her a single penny.

She crept along trembling with cold and hunger—a very picture of sorrow, the poor little thing!

She moved slowly, shaking from the cold and hunger—a real embodiment of sadness, the poor little thing!

The flakes of snow covered her long fair hair, which fell in beautiful curls around her neck; but of that, of course, she never once now thought. From all the windows the candles were gleaming, and it smelt so deliciously of roast goose, for you know it was New Year's Eve; yes, of that she thought.

The snowflakes settled on her long, light hair, which cascaded in lovely curls around her neck; but she didn’t think about that at all now. From every window, the candles were shining, and it smelled so wonderfully of roast goose, because it was New Year's Eve; yes, she thought about that.

In a corner formed by two houses, of which one advanced more than the other, she seated herself down and cowered together. Her little feet she had drawn close up to her, but she grew colder and colder, and to go home she did not venture, for she had not sold any matches and could not bring a farthing of money: from her father she would certainly get blows, and at home it was cold too, for above her she had only the roof, through which the wind whistled, even though the largest cracks were stopped up with straw and rags.

In a corner between two houses, where one stuck out more than the other, she sat down and huddled up. She pulled her little feet close to her, but she kept getting colder and colder. She didn’t dare go home because she hadn’t sold any matches and didn’t have a single penny to bring back. If she went home, her father would definitely hit her, and it was cold there too since all she had over her was the roof, through which the wind whistled, even though the biggest cracks were stuffed with straw and rags.

Her little hands were almost numbed with cold. Oh! a match might afford her a world of comfort, if she only dared take a single one out of the bundle, draw it against the wall, and warm her fingers by it. She drew one out. “Rischt!” how it blazed, how it burnt! It was a warm, bright flame, like a candle, as she held her hands over it: it was a wonderful light. It seemed really to the little maiden as though she were sitting before a large iron stove, with burnished brass feet and a brass ornament at top. The fire burned with such blessed influence; it warmed so delightfully. The little girl had already stretched out her feet to warm them too; but—the small flame went out, the stove vanished: she had only the remains of the burnt-out match in her hand.

Her little hands were almost numb from the cold. Oh! a match could give her so much comfort if she just dared to take one from the bundle, strike it against the wall, and warm her fingers. She took one out. “Wow!” how it flared, how it burned! It was a warm, bright flame, like a candle, as she held her hands over it: it was a beautiful light. It really felt to the little girl as if she were sitting in front of a large iron stove, with shiny brass legs and a brass decoration on top. The fire had such a wonderful effect; it warmed her so nicely. The little girl had even stretched out her feet to warm them as well; but—the small flame went out, the stove disappeared: she was left with only the burnt match in her hand.

She rubbed another against the wall: it burned brightly, and where the light fell on the wall, there the wall became transparent like a veil, so that she could see into the room. On the table was spread a snow-white tablecloth; upon it was a splendid porcelain service, and the roast goose was steaming famously with its stuffing of apple and dried plums. And what was still more capital to behold was, the goose hopped down from the dish, reeled about on the floor with knife and fork in its breast, till it came up to the poor little girl; when—the match went out and nothing but the thick, cold, damp wall was left behind. She lighted another match. Now there she was sitting under the most magnificent Christmas tree: it was still larger, and more decorated than the one which she had seen through the glass door in the rich merchant's house.

She rubbed another match against the wall: it lit up brightly, and where the light touched the wall, it became transparent like a veil, allowing her to see into the room. On the table was a snow-white tablecloth; set upon it was a gorgeous porcelain dinnerware, and the roast goose was steaming nicely with its stuffing of apple and dried plums. Even more amazing to see was the goose hopping off the dish, wobbling around on the floor with a knife and fork sticking out of its breast, until it came right up to the poor little girl; then—the match went out and all that remained was the thick, cold, damp wall. She lit another match. Now she found herself sitting under the most magnificent Christmas tree: it was even bigger and more decorated than the one she had seen through the glass door in the wealthy merchant's house.

Thousands of lights were burning on the green branches, and gaily-colored pictures, such as she had seen in the shop-windows, looked down upon her. The little maiden stretched out her hands towards them when—the match went out. The lights of the Christmas tree rose higher and higher, she saw them now as stars in heaven; one fell down and formed a long trail of fire.

Thousands of lights sparkled on the green branches, and colorful images, like those she'd seen in shop windows, gazed down at her. The little girl reached out her hands toward them when—her match went out. The lights of the Christmas tree seemed to rise higher and higher; she now saw them as stars in the sky; one fell and created a long trail of fire.

“Someone is just dead!” said the little girl; for her old grandmother, the only person who had loved her, and who was now no more, had told her, that when a star falls, a soul ascends to God.

“Someone just died!” said the little girl; because her old grandmother, the only person who had loved her and who was now gone, had told her that when a star falls, a soul goes up to God.

She drew another match against the wall: it was again light, and in the lustre there stood the old grandmother, so bright and radiant, so mild, and with such an expression of love.

She struck another match against the wall: it lit up again, and in the glow stood the old grandmother, so bright and radiant, so gentle, and with such a loving expression.

“Grandmother!” cried the little one. “Oh, take me with you! You go away when the match burns out; you vanish like the warm stove, like the delicious roast goose, and like the magnificent Christmas tree!” And she rubbed the whole bundle of matches quickly against the wall, for she wanted to be quite sure of keeping her grandmother near her. And the matches gave such a brilliant light that it was brighter than at noon-day: never formerly had the grandmother been so beautiful and so tall. She took the little maiden, on her arm, and both flew in brightness and in joy so high, so very high, and then above was neither cold, nor hunger, nor anxiety—they were with God.

“Grandma!” the little one cried. “Oh, please take me with you! You disappear when the match burns out; you vanish like the warm stove, like the delicious roast goose, and like the beautiful Christmas tree!” She quickly rubbed the whole bundle of matches against the wall because she wanted to make sure her grandmother stayed close. The matches sparked such a bright light that it was even brighter than midday: never before had Grandma looked so beautiful and so tall. She took the little girl in her arms, and together they soared in brightness and joy, so high, so very high, where there was no cold, no hunger, and no anxiety—they were with God.

But in the corner, at the cold hour of dawn, sat the poor girl, with rosy cheeks and with a smiling mouth, leaning against the wall—frozen to death on the last evening of the old year. Stiff and stark sat the child there with her matches, of which one bundle had been burnt. “She wanted to warm herself,” people said. No one had the slightest suspicion of what beautiful things she had seen; no one even dreamed of the splendor in which, with her grandmother she had entered on the joys of a new year.

But in the corner, at the cold hour of dawn, sat the poor girl with rosy cheeks and a smiling mouth, leaning against the wall—frozen to death on the last evening of the old year. Stiff and still, the child sat there with her matches, one bundle already burned. “She just wanted to warm herself,” people said. No one had the slightest idea of the beautiful things she had seen; no one even imagined the splendor in which she had entered the joys of a new year with her grandmother.





THE DREAM OF LITTLE TUK

Ah! yes, that was little Tuk: in reality his name was not Tuk, but that was what he called himself before he could speak plain: he meant it for Charles, and it is all well enough if one does but know it. He had now to take care of his little sister Augusta, who was much younger than himself, and he was, besides, to learn his lesson at the same time; but these two things would not do together at all. There sat the poor little fellow, with his sister on his lap, and he sang to her all the songs he knew; and he glanced the while from time to time into the geography-book that lay open before him. By the next morning he was to have learnt all the towns in Zealand by heart, and to know about them all that is possible to be known.

Ah! yes, that was little Tuk: actually, his name wasn’t Tuk, but that’s what he called himself before he could speak clearly: he meant it for Charles, and it’s fine as long as you know that. He now had to take care of his little sister Augusta, who was much younger than him, and, on top of that, he had to study his lesson at the same time; but these two things didn’t really mix. There sat the poor little guy, with his sister on his lap, singing all the songs he knew to her; and he occasionally glanced at the geography book that was open in front of him. By the next morning, he was supposed to have memorized all the towns in Zealand and know everything possible about them.

His mother now came home, for she had been out, and took little Augusta on her arm. Tuk ran quickly to the window, and read so eagerly that he pretty nearly read his eyes out; for it got darker and darker, but his mother had no money to buy a candle.

His mother came home now, having been out, and picked up little Augusta in her arms. Tuk rushed to the window and read so intently that he almost strained his eyes; it was getting darker and darker, but his mother didn't have any money to buy a candle.

“There goes the old washerwoman over the way,” said his mother, as she looked out of the window. “The poor woman can hardly drag herself along, and she must now drag the pail home from the fountain. Be a good boy, Tukey, and run across and help the old woman, won't you?”

“There goes the old washerwoman over there,” said his mother, as she looked out the window. “The poor woman can barely move, and now she has to carry the pail home from the fountain. Be a good boy, Tukey, and run over to help her, okay?”

So Tuk ran over quickly and helped her; but when he came back again into the room it was quite dark, and as to a light, there was no thought of such a thing. He was now to go to bed; that was an old turn-up bedstead; in it he lay and thought about his geography lesson, and of Zealand, and of all that his master had told him. He ought, to be sure, to have read over his lesson again, but that, you know, he could not do. He therefore put his geography-book under his pillow, because he had heard that was a very good thing to do when one wants to learn one's lesson; but one cannot, however, rely upon it entirely. Well, there he lay, and thought and thought, and all at once it was just as if someone kissed his eyes and mouth: he slept, and yet he did not sleep; it was as though the old washerwoman gazed on him with her mild eyes and said, “It were a great sin if you were not to know your lesson tomorrow morning. You have aided me, I therefore will now help you; and the loving God will do so at all times.” And all of a sudden the book under Tuk's pillow began scraping and scratching.

So Tuk hurried over and helped her; but when he came back into the room, it was really dark, and there was no thought of turning on a light. He was now supposed to go to bed; it was an old fold-out bed, and as he lay there, he thought about his geography lesson, about Zealand, and everything his teacher had told him. He should have reviewed his lesson again, but he just couldn't do that. So, he put his geography book under his pillow because he’d heard that was a good way to learn his lesson, but you can't really count on that completely. Well, there he lay, thinking and thinking, and suddenly it felt like someone kissed his eyes and mouth: he slept, and yet he didn’t fully sleep; it was as if the old washerwoman was looking at him with her kind eyes and said, “It would be a great sin if you didn’t know your lesson tomorrow morning. You helped me, so now I will help you; and the loving God will always assist you.” And all of a sudden, the book under Tuk's pillow started scraping and scratching.

“Kickery-ki! kluk! kluk! kluk!”—that was an old hen who came creeping along, and she was from Kjoge. “I am a Kjoger hen,” [*] said she, and then she related how many inhabitants there were there, and about the battle that had taken place, and which, after all, was hardly worth talking about.

“Kickery-ki! kluk! kluk! kluk!”—that was an old hen who came sneaking along, and she was from Kjoge. “I’m a Kjoger hen,” she said, and then she talked about how many people lived there and about the battle that had happened, which, in the end, wasn’t really worth mentioning.

     * Kjoge, a town in the bay of Kjoge. “To see the Kjoge
     hens,” is an expression similar to “showing a child London,”
      which is said to be done by taking his head in both bands,
     and so lifting him off the ground. At the invasion of the
     English in 1807, an encounter of a no very glorious nature
     took place between the British troops and the undisciplined
     Danish militia.
     * Kjoge, a town in the bay of Kjoge. “To see the Kjoge hens” is an expression similar to “showing a child London,” which is said to be done by taking his head in both hands and lifting him off the ground. During the English invasion in 1807, there was an encounter of a not very glorious nature between the British troops and the undisciplined Danish militia.

“Kribledy, krabledy—plump!” down fell somebody: it was a wooden bird, the popinjay used at the shooting-matches at Prastoe. Now he said that there were just as many inhabitants as he had nails in his body; and he was very proud. “Thorwaldsen lived almost next door to me.* Plump! Here I lie capitally.”

“Kribledy, krabledy—plump!” down fell someone: it was a wooden bird, the parrot used at the shooting matches at Prastoe. Now he said that there were just as many inhabitants as he had nails in his body; and he was very proud. “Thorwaldsen lived almost next door to me.* Plump! Here I lie fabulously.”

* Prastoe, a still smaller town than Kjoge. Some hundred paces from it lies the manor-house Ny Soe, where Thorwaldsen, the famed sculptor, generally sojourned during his stay in Denmark, and where he called many of his immortal works into existence.

* Prastoe, an even smaller town than Kjoge. Just a short walk away is the manor house Ny Soe, where Thorwaldsen, the famous sculptor, usually stayed during his time in Denmark, and where he created many of his timeless works.

But little Tuk was no longer lying down: all at once he was on horseback. On he went at full gallop, still galloping on and on. A knight with a gleaming plume, and most magnificently dressed, held him before him on the horse, and thus they rode through the wood to the old town of Bordingborg, and that was a large and very lively town. High towers rose from the castle of the king, and the brightness of many candles streamed from all the windows; within was dance and song, and King Waldemar and the young, richly-attired maids of honor danced together. The morn now came; and as soon as the sun appeared, the whole town and the king's palace crumbled together, and one tower after the other; and at last only a single one remained standing where the castle had been before,* and the town was so small and poor, and the school boys came along with their books under their arms, and said, “2000 inhabitants!” but that was not true, for there were not so many.

But little Tuk was no longer lying down: suddenly, he found himself on horseback. He galloped forward at full speed, riding on and on. A knight with a shiny plume, impeccably dressed, held him in front of him on the horse, and they rode through the woods to the old town of Bordingborg, which was a large and bustling town. Tall towers rose from the king's castle, and the glow of many candles poured from all the windows; inside, there were dancing and singing, and King Waldemar was dancing with the young, elegantly dressed maids of honor. Morning arrived; and as soon as the sun appeared, the whole town and the king's palace collapsed, one tower after another; finally, only one tower remained where the castle had once stood,* and the town had become so small and run-down, and the schoolboys walked by with their books under their arms, saying, “2000 inhabitants!” but that wasn't true, as there were not that many.

*Bordingborg, in the reign of King Waldemar, a considerable place, now an unimportant little town. One solitary tower only, and some remains of a wall, show where the castle once stood.

*Bordingborg, during King Waldemar's reign, was an important place, but it's now a small, insignificant town. Only one lonely tower and a few remnants of a wall indicate where the castle used to be.*

And little Tukey lay in his bed: it seemed to him as if he dreamed, and yet as if he were not dreaming; however, somebody was close beside him.

And little Tukey lay in his bed: it felt like he was dreaming, but also like he wasn't; still, someone was right next to him.

“Little Tukey! Little Tukey!” cried someone near. It was a seaman, quite a little personage, so little as if he were a midshipman; but a midshipman it was not.

“Little Tukey! Little Tukey!” shouted someone nearby. It was a sailor, quite a small guy, so small it was like he was a midshipman; but he wasn’t a midshipman.

“Many remembrances from Corsor.* That is a town that is just rising into importance; a lively town that has steam-boats and stagecoaches: formerly people called it ugly, but that is no longer true. I lie on the sea,” said Corsor; “I have high roads and gardens, and I have given birth to a poet who was witty and amusing, which all poets are not. I once intended to equip a ship that was to sail all round the earth; but I did not do it, although I could have done so: and then, too, I smell so deliciously, for close before the gate bloom the most beautiful roses.”

“Many memories from Corsor.* That’s a town that's just starting to gain importance; a vibrant place with steamboats and stagecoaches. People used to call it ugly, but that’s no longer the case. I lie by the sea,” said Corsor; “I have highways and gardens, and I’ve given birth to a poet who was witty and entertaining, which isn’t true for all poets. I once thought about sailing a ship around the world, but I never did, even though I could have: and also, I smell so wonderful, as the most beautiful roses bloom right outside my gate.”

*Corsor, on the Great Belt, called, formerly, before the introduction of steam-vessels, when travellers were often obliged to wait a long time for a favorable wind, “the most tiresome of towns.” The poet Baggesen was born here.

*Corsor, on the Great Belt, was once known, before steamships existed, when travelers often had to wait a long time for a good wind, as “the most boring of towns.” The poet Baggesen was born here.

Little Tuk looked, and all was red and green before his eyes; but as soon as the confusion of colors was somewhat over, all of a sudden there appeared a wooded slope close to the bay, and high up above stood a magnificent old church, with two high pointed towers. From out the hill-side spouted fountains in thick streams of water, so that there was a continual splashing; and close beside them sat an old king with a golden crown upon his white head: that was King Hroar, near the fountains, close to the town of Roeskilde, as it is now called. And up the slope into the old church went all the kings and queens of Denmark, hand in hand, all with their golden crowns; and the organ played and the fountains rustled. Little Tuk saw all, heard all. “Do not forget the diet,” said King Hroar.*

Little Tuk looked, and everything before his eyes was red and green; but as the colors started to clear up, suddenly he saw a wooded slope near the bay, and high above stood a magnificent old church with two tall pointed towers. From the hillside, fountains spouted thick streams of water, creating a constant splashing sound; and right beside them sat an old king with a golden crown on his white head: that was King Hroar, near the fountains, close to what is now called the town of Roeskilde. Up the slope into the old church walked all the kings and queens of Denmark, hand in hand, all wearing their golden crowns; the organ played, and the fountains rustled. Little Tuk saw and heard everything. “Don’t forget the diet,” said King Hroar.*

*Roeskilde, once the capital of Denmark. The town takes its name from King Hroar, and the many fountains in the neighborhood. In the beautiful cathedral the greater number of the kings and queens of Denmark are interred. In Roeskilde, too, the members of the Danish Diet assemble.

*Roskilde, once the capital of Denmark. The town gets its name from King Hroar and the many fountains in the area. In the beautiful cathedral, most of the kings and queens of Denmark are buried. In Roskilde, the members of the Danish Parliament also gather.*

Again all suddenly disappeared. Yes, and whither? It seemed to him just as if one turned over a leaf in a book. And now stood there an old peasant-woman, who came from Soroe,* where grass grows in the market-place. She had an old grey linen apron hanging over her head and back: it was so wet, it certainly must have been raining. “Yes, that it has,” said she; and she now related many pretty things out of Holberg's comedies, and about Waldemar and Absalon; but all at once she cowered together, and her head began shaking backwards and forwards, and she looked as she were going to make a spring. “Croak! croak!” said she. “It is wet, it is wet; there is such a pleasant deathlike stillness in Sorbe!” She was now suddenly a frog, “Croak”; and now she was an old woman. “One must dress according to the weather,” said she. “It is wet; it is wet. My town is just like a bottle; and one gets in by the neck, and by the neck one must get out again! In former times I had the finest fish, and now I have fresh rosy-cheeked boys at the bottom of the bottle, who learn wisdom, Hebrew, Greek—Croak!”

Suddenly, everything vanished again. Yes, but where to? It felt like turning a page in a book. And there stood an old peasant woman from Soroe,* where grass grows in the marketplace. She had a grey linen apron draped over her head and back: it was so wet that it must have been raining. “Yes, it certainly has,” she said, and then went on to share various delightful stories from Holberg's comedies, as well as tales about Waldemar and Absalon. But suddenly, she hunched over, her head shaking back and forth, looking like she was about to leap. “Croak! croak!” she said. “It’s wet, it’s wet; there’s such a lovely, deathlike calm in Sorbe!” Suddenly, she transformed into a frog, “Croak”; and then she was back to being an old woman. “You have to dress for the weather,” she said. “It’s wet; it’s wet. My town is just like a bottle; you go in through the neck, and to get out, you have to go back through the neck! In the past, I had the best fish, and now I have fresh rosy-cheeked boys at the bottom of the bottle, learning wisdom, Hebrew, Greek—Croak!”

* Sorbe, a very quiet little town, beautifully situated, surrounded by woods and lakes. Holberg, Denmark's Moliere, founded here an academy for the sons of the nobles. The poets Hauch and Ingemann were appointed professors here. The latter lives there still.

* Sorbe, a very quiet little town, beautifully situated, surrounded by woods and lakes. Holberg, Denmark's Moliere, established an academy here for the sons of the nobles. The poets Hauch and Ingemann were appointed professors here. The latter still lives there.

When she spoke it sounded just like the noise of frogs, or as if one walked with great boots over a moor; always the same tone, so uniform and so tiring that little Tuk fell into a good sound sleep, which, by the bye, could not do him any harm.

When she talked, it sounded just like the croaking of frogs, or like someone stomping around in big boots on a moor; always the same pitch, so monotonous and so exhausting that little Tuk ended up in a deep, restful sleep, which, by the way, wouldn't hurt him at all.

But even in this sleep there came a dream, or whatever else it was: his little sister Augusta, she with the blue eyes and the fair curling hair, was suddenly a tall, beautiful girl, and without having wings was yet able to fly; and she now flew over Zealand—over the green woods and the blue lakes.

But even in this sleep, a dream came to him, or whatever it was: his little sister Augusta, with her blue eyes and blonde curly hair, suddenly became a tall, beautiful girl, and even without wings, she was able to fly; and now she flew over Zealand—over the green forests and the blue lakes.

“Do you hear the cock crow, Tukey? Cock-a-doodle-doo! The cocks are flying up from Kjoge! You will have a farm-yard, so large, oh! so very large! You will suffer neither hunger nor thirst! You will get on in the world! You will be a rich and happy man! Your house will exalt itself like King Waldemar's tower, and will be richly decorated with marble statues, like that at Prastoe. You understand what I mean. Your name shall circulate with renown all round the earth, like unto the ship that was to have sailed from Corsor; and in Roeskilde—”

“Do you hear the rooster crow, Tukey? Cock-a-doodle-doo! The roosters are flying up from Kjoge! You will have a farmyard so big, oh so very big! You won't have to worry about hunger or thirst! You'll get ahead in life! You'll be a rich and happy man! Your house will rise like King Waldemar's tower, and will be beautifully decorated with marble statues, like the one at Prastoe. You get what I mean. Your name will be known all around the world, just like the ship that was supposed to sail from Corsor; and in Roeskilde—”

“Do not forget the diet!” said King Hroar.

“Don't forget the diet!” said King Hroar.

“Then you will speak well and wisely, little Tukey; and when at last you sink into your grave, you shall sleep as quietly—”

“Then you will speak well and wisely, little Tukey; and when you finally lie in your grave, you will sleep as peacefully—”

“As if I lay in Soroe,” said Tuk, awaking. It was bright day, and he was now quite unable to call to mind his dream; that, however, was not at all necessary, for one may not know what the future will bring.

“As if I was lying in Soroe,” said Tuk, waking up. It was a bright day, and he couldn't remember his dream at all; however, that didn't really matter, because you never know what the future will bring.

And out of bed he jumped, and read in his book, and now all at once he knew his whole lesson. And the old washerwoman popped her head in at the door, nodded to him friendly, and said, “Thanks, many thanks, my good child, for your help! May the good ever-loving God fulfil your loveliest dream!”

And he jumped out of bed, opened his book, and suddenly he understood his entire lesson. The old washerwoman peeked in at the door, smiled at him warmly, and said, “Thank you so much, my dear child, for your help! May the kind and loving God make your sweetest dreams come true!”

Little Tukey did not at all know what he had dreamed, but the loving God knew it.

Little Tukey had no idea what he had dreamed, but the loving God knew.





THE NAUGHTY BOY

Along time ago, there lived an old poet, a thoroughly kind old poet. As he was sitting one evening in his room, a dreadful storm arose without, and the rain streamed down from heaven; but the old poet sat warm and comfortable in his chimney-corner, where the fire blazed and the roasting apple hissed.

A long time ago, there was an old poet, a genuinely kind old man. One evening, as he sat in his room, a terrible storm broke out outside, and rain poured down from the sky; but the old poet felt warm and cozy in his spot by the fireplace, where the fire crackled and the roasting apple sizzled.

“Those who have not a roof over their heads will be wetted to the skin,” said the good old poet.

“Those without a roof over their heads will end up soaked,” said the good old poet.

“Oh let me in! Let me in! I am cold, and I'm so wet!” exclaimed suddenly a child that stood crying at the door and knocking for admittance, while the rain poured down, and the wind made all the windows rattle.

“Oh, let me in! Let me in! I'm cold, and I'm so wet!” shouted a child who was crying at the door and knocking to be let in, while the rain poured down, and the wind made all the windows rattle.

“Poor thing!” said the old poet, as he went to open the door. There stood a little boy, quite naked, and the water ran down from his long golden hair; he trembled with cold, and had he not come into a warm room he would most certainly have perished in the frightful tempest.

“Poor thing!” said the old poet as he went to open the door. There stood a little boy, completely naked, and water dripped from his long golden hair; he shivered with cold, and if he hadn’t come into a warm room, he most certainly would have frozen in the terrible storm.

“Poor child!” said the old poet, as he took the boy by the hand. “Come in, come in, and I will soon restore thee! Thou shalt have wine and roasted apples, for thou art verily a charming child!” And the boy was so really. His eyes were like two bright stars; and although the water trickled down his hair, it waved in beautiful curls. He looked exactly like a little angel, but he was so pale, and his whole body trembled with cold. He had a nice little bow in his hand, but it was quite spoiled by the rain, and the tints of his many-colored arrows ran one into the other.

“Poor child!” said the old poet, as he took the boy by the hand. “Come in, come in, and I'll soon make you feel better! You’ll have wine and roasted apples, because you are truly a charming child!” And the boy really was. His eyes were like two bright stars; and even though the water dripped down his hair, it curled beautifully. He looked just like a little angel, but he was so pale, and his whole body trembled with cold. He had a nice little bow in his hand, but it was completely ruined by the rain, and the colors of his many arrows blended into each other.

The old poet seated himself beside his hearth, and took the little fellow on his lap; he squeezed the water out of his dripping hair, warmed his hands between his own, and boiled for him some sweet wine. Then the boy recovered, his cheeks again grew rosy, he jumped down from the lap where he was sitting, and danced round the kind old poet.

The old poet sat down by his fireplace and placed the little boy on his lap. He wrung out the water from the boy’s soaking hair, warmed his hands in his own, and made him some sweet wine. Soon the boy felt better, his cheeks turned pink again, and he jumped down from the lap he was sitting in to dance around the kind old poet.

“You are a merry fellow,” said the old man. “What's your name?”

“You're a cheerful guy,” said the old man. “What’s your name?”

“My name is Cupid,” answered the boy. “Don't you know me? There lies my bow; it shoots well, I can assure you! Look, the weather is now clearing up, and the moon is shining clear again through the window.”

“My name is Cupid,” the boy replied. “Don't you recognize me? There's my bow; it shoots really well, I promise! Look, the weather is clearing up, and the moon is shining brightly again through the window.”

“Why, your bow is quite spoiled,” said the old poet.

“Wow, your bow is totally ruined,” said the old poet.

“That were sad indeed,” said the boy, and he took the bow in his hand and examined it on every side. “Oh, it is dry again, and is not hurt at all; the string is quite tight. I will try it directly.” And he bent his bow, took aim, and shot an arrow at the old poet, right into his heart. “You see now that my bow was not spoiled,” said he laughing; and away he ran.

“That is really sad,” said the boy, and he picked up the bow and looked at it from every angle. “Oh, it’s dry again and not damaged at all; the string is nice and tight. I’ll try it right now.” And he drew back his bow, aimed, and shot an arrow at the old poet, right into his heart. “See, my bow wasn't broken after all,” he said, laughing as he ran away.

The naughty boy, to shoot the old poet in that way; he who had taken him into his warm room, who had treated him so kindly, and who had given him warm wine and the very best apples!

The mischievous boy, to shoot the old poet like that; the one who had welcomed him into his cozy room, who had treated him so kindly, and who had offered him warm wine and the finest apples!

The poor poet lay on the earth and wept, for the arrow had really flown into his heart.

The poor poet lay on the ground and cried, for the arrow had truly struck his heart.

“Fie!” said he. “How naughty a boy Cupid is! I will tell all children about him, that they may take care and not play with him, for he will only cause them sorrow and many a heartache.”

“Ugh!” he said. “What a mischievous boy Cupid is! I’m going to warn all the kids about him, so they’ll be careful and not mess around with him, because he’ll only bring them sadness and a lot of heartache.”

And all good children to whom he related this story, took great heed of this naughty Cupid; but he made fools of them still, for he is astonishingly cunning. When the university students come from the lectures, he runs beside them in a black coat, and with a book under his arm. It is quite impossible for them to know him, and they walk along with him arm in arm, as if he, too, were a student like themselves; and then, unperceived, he thrusts an arrow to their bosom. When the young maidens come from being examined by the clergyman, or go to church to be confirmed, there he is again close behind them. Yes, he is forever following people. At the play, he sits in the great chandelier and burns in bright flames, so that people think it is really a flame, but they soon discover it is something else. He roves about in the garden of the palace and upon the ramparts: yes, once he even shot your father and mother right in the heart. Ask them only and you will hear what they'll tell you. Oh, he is a naughty boy, that Cupid; you must never have anything to do with him. He is forever running after everybody. Only think, he shot an arrow once at your old grandmother! But that is a long time ago, and it is all past now; however, a thing of that sort she never forgets. Fie, naughty Cupid! But now you know him, and you know, too, how ill-behaved he is!

And all the good kids he told this story to paid close attention to this mischievous Cupid, but he still tricked them because he’s incredibly sly. When university students leave their lectures, he runs alongside them in a black coat with a book under his arm. There's no way they can recognize him, and they walk arm in arm with him, thinking he’s just another student like them; then, without them noticing, he shoots an arrow into their hearts. When the young girls come back from being examined by the priest or go to church for confirmation, he’s right there behind them again. Yes, he’s always following people. At the theater, he sits in the big chandelier and glows brightly, making people think it’s an actual flame, but they soon realize it’s something different. He wanders through the palace garden and along the ramparts: yes, he even shot your father and mother straight in the heart once. Just ask them, and they'll tell you all about it. Oh, he’s a naughty boy, that Cupid; you should never get involved with him. He’s always chasing after everyone. Just think, he once shot an arrow at your old grandmother! But that was a long time ago, and it’s all in the past now; still, it’s something she never forgets. Shame on you, naughty Cupid! But now you know him, and you also know how misbehaved he is!





THE RED SHOES

There was once a little girl who was very pretty and delicate, but in summer she was forced to run about with bare feet, she was so poor, and in winter wear very large wooden shoes, which made her little insteps quite red, and that looked so dangerous!

There was once a little girl who was very pretty and delicate, but in summer she had to run around barefoot because she was so poor, and in winter, she wore oversized wooden shoes that made her little ankles turn completely red, and that looked so dangerous!

In the middle of the village lived old Dame Shoemaker; she sat and sewed together, as well as she could, a little pair of shoes out of old red strips of cloth; they were very clumsy, but it was a kind thought. They were meant for the little girl. The little girl was called Karen.

In the center of the village lived an old woman named Dame Shoemaker. She sat making a small pair of shoes from old red strips of cloth as best as she could. They were a bit awkward, but it was a nice gesture. They were meant for a little girl named Karen.

On the very day her mother was buried, Karen received the red shoes, and wore them for the first time. They were certainly not intended for mourning, but she had no others, and with stockingless feet she followed the poor straw coffin in them.

On the day her mother was buried, Karen received the red shoes and wore them for the first time. They were definitely not meant for mourning, but she had no other shoes, and with her bare feet, she followed the poor straw coffin in them.

Suddenly a large old carriage drove up, and a large old lady sat in it: she looked at the little girl, felt compassion for her, and then said to the clergyman:

Suddenly, a big old carriage pulled up, and a big old lady was sitting in it. She looked at the little girl, felt sorry for her, and then said to the clergyman:

“Here, give me the little girl. I will adopt her!”

“Here, hand me the little girl. I’ll adopt her!”

And Karen believed all this happened on account of the red shoes, but the old lady thought they were horrible, and they were burnt. But Karen herself was cleanly and nicely dressed; she must learn to read and sew; and people said she was a nice little thing, but the looking-glass said: “Thou art more than nice, thou art beautiful!”

And Karen thought all of this happened because of the red shoes, but the old lady thought they were terrible, and they were burned. However, Karen was tidy and well-dressed; she needed to learn how to read and sew; and people said she was a nice little girl, but the mirror said: “You are more than nice, you are beautiful!”

Now the queen once travelled through the land, and she had her little daughter with her. And this little daughter was a princess, and people streamed to the castle, and Karen was there also, and the little princess stood in her fine white dress, in a window, and let herself be stared at; she had neither a train nor a golden crown, but splendid red morocco shoes. They were certainly far handsomer than those Dame Shoemaker had made for little Karen. Nothing in the world can be compared with red shoes.

Now the queen was traveling through the land, and she had her little daughter with her. This little daughter was a princess, and people gathered at the castle. Karen was there too, and the little princess stood in her beautiful white dress in a window, allowing herself to be admired; she didn't have a train or a golden crown, but she wore stunning red leather shoes. They were definitely far more beautiful than the ones Dame Shoemaker had made for little Karen. Nothing in the world compares to red shoes.

Now Karen was old enough to be confirmed; she had new clothes and was to have new shoes also. The rich shoemaker in the city took the measure of her little foot. This took place at his house, in his room; where stood large glass-cases, filled with elegant shoes and brilliant boots. All this looked charming, but the old lady could not see well, and so had no pleasure in them. In the midst of the shoes stood a pair of red ones, just like those the princess had worn. How beautiful they were! The shoemaker said also they had been made for the child of a count, but had not fitted.

Now Karen was old enough to be confirmed; she had new clothes and was also getting new shoes. The wealthy shoemaker in the city took the measurement of her little foot. This happened at his house, in his workshop, where there were large display cases filled with elegant shoes and shiny boots. Everything looked lovely, but the old lady couldn't see well and didn't enjoy them. Among the shoes, there was a pair of red ones just like those the princess had worn. They were so beautiful! The shoemaker also mentioned that they had been made for the child of a count, but they hadn’t fit.

“That must be patent leather!” said the old lady. “They shine so!”

“That must be patent leather!” said the old lady. “They shine so much!”

“Yes, they shine!” said Karen, and they fitted, and were bought, but the old lady knew nothing about their being red, else she would never have allowed Karen to have gone in red shoes to be confirmed. Yet such was the case.

“Yes, they shine!” said Karen, and they fit and were purchased, but the old lady had no idea they were red; otherwise, she would have never let Karen wear red shoes for her confirmation. But that’s how it was.

Everybody looked at her feet; and when she stepped through the chancel door on the church pavement, it seemed to her as if the old figures on the tombs, those portraits of old preachers and preachers' wives, with stiff ruffs, and long black dresses, fixed their eyes on her red shoes. And she thought only of them as the clergyman laid his hand upon her head, and spoke of the holy baptism, of the covenant with God, and how she should be now a matured Christian; and the organ pealed so solemnly; the sweet children's voices sang, and the old music-directors sang, but Karen only thought of her red shoes.

Everybody stared at her feet, and when she stepped through the chancel door onto the church pavement, it felt to her like the old figures on the tombs—those carvings of ancient preachers and their wives, with stiff ruffs and long black dresses—were all watching her red shoes. And that’s all she could think about while the clergyman laid his hand on her head and talked about holy baptism, the covenant with God, and how she was now a mature Christian. The organ played so solemnly, the sweet voices of the children sang, and the old music directors joined in, but Karen’s mind was only on her red shoes.

In the afternoon, the old lady heard from everyone that the shoes had been red, and she said that it was very wrong of Karen, that it was not at all becoming, and that in future Karen should only go in black shoes to church, even when she should be older.

In the afternoon, the old lady heard from everyone that the shoes had been red, and she said it was very inappropriate of Karen, that it didn’t look good at all, and that in the future, Karen should only wear black shoes to church, even when she got older.

The next Sunday there was the sacrament, and Karen looked at the black shoes, looked at the red ones—looked at them again, and put on the red shoes.

The next Sunday was the sacrament, and Karen looked at the black shoes, looked at the red ones—looked at them again, and put on the red shoes.

The sun shone gloriously; Karen and the old lady walked along the path through the corn; it was rather dusty there.

The sun was shining beautifully as Karen and the old lady walked along the path through the corn; it was a bit dusty there.

At the church door stood an old soldier with a crutch, and with a wonderfully long beard, which was more red than white, and he bowed to the ground, and asked the old lady whether he might dust her shoes. And Karen stretched out her little foot.

At the church door stood an old soldier with a crutch and a remarkably long beard that was more red than white. He bowed to the ground and asked the old lady if he could dust her shoes. Karen stretched out her little foot.

“See, what beautiful dancing shoes!” said the soldier. “Sit firm when you dance”; and he put his hand out towards the soles.

“Wow, what amazing dancing shoes!” said the soldier. “Stay steady when you dance”; and he reached out towards the soles.

And the old lady gave the old soldier alms, and went into the church with Karen.

And the old lady gave the old soldier some money and went into the church with Karen.

And all the people in the church looked at Karen's red shoes, and all the pictures, and as Karen knelt before the altar, and raised the cup to her lips, she only thought of the red shoes, and they seemed to swim in it; and she forgot to sing her psalm, and she forgot to pray, “Our Father in Heaven!”

And everyone in the church stared at Karen's red shoes and all the pictures, and as Karen knelt at the altar and raised the cup to her lips, she only thought about the red shoes, which seemed to float in her mind; and she forgot to sing her psalm, and she forgot to pray, “Our Father in Heaven!”

Now all the people went out of church, and the old lady got into her carriage. Karen raised her foot to get in after her, when the old soldier said,

Now everyone left the church, and the old lady climbed into her carriage. Karen lifted her foot to get in after her when the old soldier said,

“Look, what beautiful dancing shoes!”

“Check out those beautiful dancing shoes!”

And Karen could not help dancing a step or two, and when she began her feet continued to dance; it was just as though the shoes had power over them. She danced round the church corner, she could not leave off; the coachman was obliged to run after and catch hold of her, and he lifted her in the carriage, but her feet continued to dance so that she trod on the old lady dreadfully. At length she took the shoes off, and then her legs had peace.

And Karen couldn't help but dance a bit, and once she started, her feet just kept moving as if the shoes had a life of their own. She danced around the church corner and couldn't stop; the coachman had to run after her and grab her, lifting her into the carriage, but her feet kept dancing, causing her to step on the old lady quite hard. Finally, she took off the shoes, and then her legs were at peace.

The shoes were placed in a closet at home, but Karen could not avoid looking at them.

The shoes were kept in a closet at home, but Karen couldn't help but look at them.

Now the old lady was sick, and it was said she could not recover. She must be nursed and waited upon, and there was no one whose duty it was so much as Karen's. But there was a great ball in the city, to which Karen was invited. She looked at the old lady, who could not recover, she looked at the red shoes, and she thought there could be no sin in it; she put on the red shoes, she might do that also, she thought. But then she went to the ball and began to dance.

Now the old lady was sick, and they said she wouldn’t recover. She needed nursing and care, and it was mainly Karen's responsibility. But there was a big ball in the city, and Karen was invited. She looked at the old lady, who wouldn’t get better, then at the red shoes, and thought there was no harm in it; she decided to wear the red shoes, thinking she could do that too. But then she went to the ball and started dancing.

When she wanted to dance to the right, the shoes would dance to the left, and when she wanted to dance up the room, the shoes danced back again, down the steps, into the street, and out of the city gate. She danced, and was forced to dance straight out into the gloomy wood.

When she wanted to dance to the right, the shoes would dance to the left, and when she wanted to dance up the room, the shoes danced back down the steps, into the street, and out of the city gate. She danced and was forced to dance right into the dark forest.

Then it was suddenly light up among the trees, and she fancied it must be the moon, for there was a face; but it was the old soldier with the red beard; he sat there, nodded his head, and said, “Look, what beautiful dancing shoes!”

Then it suddenly lit up among the trees, and she thought it had to be the moon, because there was a face; but it was the old soldier with the red beard. He sat there, nodded his head, and said, “Look, what beautiful dancing shoes!”

Then she was terrified, and wanted to fling off the red shoes, but they clung fast; and she pulled down her stockings, but the shoes seemed to have grown to her feet. And she danced, and must dance, over fields and meadows, in rain and sunshine, by night and day; but at night it was the most fearful.

Then she was scared and wanted to take off the red shoes, but they clung tightly; she pulled down her stockings, but the shoes seemed to be glued to her feet. And she danced, and had to dance, over fields and meadows, in rain and sunshine, day and night; but at night, it was the most terrifying.

She danced over the churchyard, but the dead did not dance—they had something better to do than to dance. She wished to seat herself on a poor man's grave, where the bitter tansy grew; but for her there was neither peace nor rest; and when she danced towards the open church door, she saw an angel standing there. He wore long, white garments; he had wings which reached from his shoulders to the earth; his countenance was severe and grave; and in his hand he held a sword, broad and glittering.

She danced around the churchyard, but the dead didn't dance—they had better things to do. She wanted to sit on a poor man's grave, where the bitter tansy grew; but for her, there was no peace or rest. As she danced toward the open church door, she saw an angel standing there. He wore long, white robes; his wings extended from his shoulders to the ground; his face was serious and solemn; and in his hand, he held a broad, shining sword.

“Dance shalt thou!” said he. “Dance in thy red shoes till thou art pale and cold! Till thy skin shrivels up and thou art a skeleton! Dance shalt thou from door to door, and where proud, vain children dwell, thou shalt knock, that they may hear thee and tremble! Dance shalt thou—!”

“Dance you will!” he said. “Dance in your red shoes until you're pale and cold! Until your skin shrinks and you become a skeleton! You will dance from door to door, and where proud, vain children live, you will knock, so they can hear you and tremble! You will dance—!”

“Mercy!” cried Karen. But she did not hear the angel's reply, for the shoes carried her through the gate into the fields, across roads and bridges, and she must keep ever dancing.

“Help!” shouted Karen. But she didn’t hear the angel’s answer, because the shoes took her through the gate into the fields, over roads and bridges, and she had to keep dancing nonstop.

One morning she danced past a door which she well knew. Within sounded a psalm; a coffin, decked with flowers, was borne forth. Then she knew that the old lady was dead, and felt that she was abandoned by all, and condemned by the angel of God.

One morning, she danced past a door she recognized. Inside, she heard a psalm; a coffin, covered in flowers, was carried out. Then she realized that the old lady was dead, and she felt completely abandoned by everyone and condemned by the angel of God.

She danced, and she was forced to dance through the gloomy night. The shoes carried her over stack and stone; she was torn till she bled; she danced over the heath till she came to a little house. Here, she knew, dwelt the executioner; and she tapped with her fingers at the window, and said, “Come out! Come out! I cannot come in, for I am forced to dance!”

She danced, and she had to keep dancing through the dark night. The shoes took her over piles of rocks and stones; she was so worn out that she bled; she danced across the heath until she reached a small house. Here, she knew, lived the executioner; and she tapped on the window with her fingers and said, “Come out! Come out! I can’t come in because I’m forced to dance!”

And the executioner said, “Thou dost not know who I am, I fancy? I strike bad people's heads off; and I hear that my axe rings!”

And the executioner said, “You probably don’t know who I am, do you? I chop off the heads of bad people; and I hear my axe ringing!”

“Don't strike my head off!” said Karen. “Then I can't repent of my sins! But strike off my feet in the red shoes!”

"Don't chop my head off!" said Karen. "Then I won't be able to repent for my sins! Just chop off my feet in the red shoes!"

And then she confessed her entire sin, and the executioner struck off her feet with the red shoes, but the shoes danced away with the little feet across the field into the deep wood.

And then she admitted her whole wrongdoing, and the executioner chopped off her feet while she wore the red shoes, but the shoes danced off with her little feet across the field into the dense woods.

And he carved out little wooden feet for her, and crutches, taught her the psalm criminals always sing; and she kissed the hand which had wielded the axe, and went over the heath.

And he carved small wooden feet for her, along with crutches, taught her the psalm that criminals always sing; and she kissed the hand that had held the axe, and walked across the heath.

“Now I have suffered enough for the red shoes!” said she. “Now I will go into the church that people may see me!” And she hastened towards the church door: but when she was near it, the red shoes danced before her, and she was terrified, and turned round. The whole week she was unhappy, and wept many bitter tears; but when Sunday returned, she said, “Well, now I have suffered and struggled enough! I really believe I am as good as many a one who sits in the church, and holds her head so high!”

“Now I’ve suffered enough for the red shoes!” she said. “Now I’m going into the church so people can see me!” And she hurried toward the church door; but when she got close, the red shoes started dancing in front of her, and she was scared and turned around. The whole week, she felt miserable and cried many bitter tears; but when Sunday came again, she said, “Well, I’ve suffered and struggled enough! I really believe I’m just as good as many who sit in the church, holding their heads high!”

And away she went boldly; but she had not got farther than the churchyard gate before she saw the red shoes dancing before her; and she was frightened, and turned back, and repented of her sin from her heart.

And off she went confidently; but she hadn't gotten past the churchyard gate before she saw the red shoes dancing in front of her; and she got scared, turned back, and truly regretted her sin.

And she went to the parsonage, and begged that they would take her into service; she would be very industrious, she said, and would do everything she could; she did not care about the wages, only she wished to have a home, and be with good people. And the clergyman's wife was sorry for her and took her into service; and she was industrious and thoughtful. She sat still and listened when the clergyman read the Bible in the evenings. All the children thought a great deal of her; but when they spoke of dress, and grandeur, and beauty, she shook her head.

She went to the parsonage and asked if they would let her work for them; she promised to be very hardworking and do everything she could. She didn’t care about the pay; she just wanted a home and to be with good people. The clergyman’s wife felt sorry for her and agreed to take her in. She was diligent and considerate. She sat quietly and listened when the clergyman read the Bible in the evenings. All the children held her in high regard, but when they talked about clothes, luxury, and beauty, she would shake her head.

The following Sunday, when the family was going to church, they asked her whether she would not go with them; but she glanced sorrowfully, with tears in her eyes, at her crutches. The family went to hear the word of God; but she went alone into her little chamber; there was only room for a bed and chair to stand in it; and here she sat down with her Prayer-Book; and whilst she read with a pious mind, the wind bore the strains of the organ towards her, and she raised her tearful countenance, and said, “O God, help me!”

The following Sunday, when the family was heading to church, they asked her if she would join them; but she sadly looked at her crutches with tears in her eyes. The family went to hear the word of God, while she went alone to her small room, which only had enough space for a bed and a chair. She sat down with her Prayer Book, and as she read with a sincere heart, the wind carried the music from the organ to her. She lifted her tear-streaked face and said, “O God, help me!”

And the sun shone so clearly, and straight before her stood the angel of God in white garments, the same she had seen that night at the church door; but he no longer carried the sharp sword, but in its stead a splendid green spray, full of roses. And he touched the ceiling with the spray, and the ceiling rose so high, and where he had touched it there gleamed a golden star. And he touched the walls, and they widened out, and she saw the organ which was playing; she saw the old pictures of the preachers and the preachers' wives. The congregation sat in cushioned seats, and sang out of their Prayer-Books. For the church itself had come to the poor girl in her narrow chamber, or else she had come into the church. She sat in the pew with the clergyman's family, and when they had ended the psalm and looked up, they nodded and said, “It is right that thou art come!”

And the sun shone brightly, and right in front of her was the angel of God in white clothing, just like the one she had seen that night at the church door; but he no longer held the sharp sword. Instead, he carried a beautiful green branch full of roses. He touched the ceiling with the branch, and it rose higher, with a golden star shining where he had made contact. He touched the walls, and they expanded, revealing the organ that was playing; she saw the old portraits of the pastors and their wives. The congregation sat in cushioned seats and sang from their prayer books. The church had come to the poor girl in her small room, or maybe she had entered the church. She sat in the pew with the minister's family, and when they finished the psalm and looked up, they nodded and said, “It’s good that you’re here!”

“It was through mercy!” she said.

“It was through kindness!” she said.

And the organ pealed, and the children's voices in the choir sounded so sweet and soft! The clear sunshine streamed so warmly through the window into the pew where Karen sat! Her heart was so full of sunshine, peace, and joy, that it broke. Her soul flew on the sunshine to God, and there no one asked after the RED SHOES.

And the organ played, and the children's voices in the choir sounded so sweet and gentle! The bright sunlight streamed warmly through the window into the pew where Karen sat! Her heart was so filled with sunshine, peace, and joy that it broke. Her soul soared on the sunlight to God, and there no one asked about the RED SHOES.










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!